Books By Willy

My Miserable Life

and what it led to:

By Willy


 Please Note: If you do not see the green buttons below, you may have to install Java (TM) on your computer. It is a free download. http://www.java.com/en

  For a preview of other books, click on the Green Buttons.    For a previews of other books , click on the Green Buttons.    

   My Demise

 

 

   

 

 

 

   My Miserable Life

PayPal is a little slow, please wait!


                                                                    

 


My Miserable Life,

And what it led to:

By Willy 

Where should I start? When mom deserted pop and me?  When the horny little bitch raped me?  When my school teacher raped me? Why don’t I start as far back as I can remember? Everything that came before I was five is a screwed up mess. Both mom and pop scared the shit out of me. I was afraid to do anything but sit in my room and sulk. Not only did pop blister my ass. Mom got her ass whacked after she had been shopping. If mom or pop screwed up something, the one that screwed up would blame me. I got my ass blistered when I didn’t do anything. When I scrape up a few bucks for working for one of the stores in the neighborhood, pop would ask to borrow the money. He would tell me that he would pay me back on payday. When payday came around and I asked pop for the few bucks that he had borrowed, he would tell me one of a few lies like, "I paid you back.", "I did not borrow any money from you." or some other lie. It got to a point that when I had money, I had to hide it where pop could not find it. Mom had the same problem with pop. I think he owed everyone in the neighborhood money so he could buy a shot at the neighborhood bar. They got hit a number of times, the different bar tenders found out that pop had swindled them all. Mom hid her money in a shoe box under a pair of old shoes. I had to lie to pop when he asked to borrow money again. I no longer told pop that I had a job, but as the years passed, he never stopped begging me for money.

We lived in the worst neighborhood in Brooklyn. The buildings were already beyond their life expectancy. It’s a wonder that they had not collapsed already. Some had collapsed and others had been abandoned. The street people lived on the first floor of the abandoned building. They were afraid to climb the rotten stairs. The pimps, drug peddlers, gangs and prostitutes roamed the street around the clock. Looking back, they did not have any other way to make money to live on and feed their families. Some of the resident street people had ran out the few pennies that they had, they would throw a brick in one of the stores windows it front of a policeman just to get arrested. The city would give a clean place to live and provide them three meals a day. If pop didn’t have a job, I think he would do the same hoping that they would give a shot every now and then. Some of the street people did not ever look for a job. They knew where all the Food Kitchen’s were located and they visited all of them that were in walking distance.

As the years passed I got to know what the prostitutes were doing. Over hearing the adults in the shops that I worked for and what mom and pop were doing, when I was 8 or 9 years old I knew what the prostitutes were doing. This was a step up to finding out what my mom was doing. Mom was a hooker? This brought another question about my life. Was mom picking up tricks before I was born? Is pop really my father or is he one of mom’s tricks? This has been on my mind since I realized that she was no different than the hookers that paraded the streets. Other than this, I can only remember bit and pieces that mom and pop talked about. They are my memories of my earlier life until I was about nine. Pop lost his job because he could not stop drinking. After he was fired, he did not try to get another job. He spent the whole day sitting in front of our black and white TV with a shot or a bottle of beer in his hand or he would sneak out of the apartment and go to one of the bars. Hoping one of his alcoholic friend’s would buy him a couple of shots. If I was at home when he sneaked out of the apartment mom would give me hell for not watching pop and telling her what he was going. I had no idea where pop went. I never followed pop, nor did I care where he went. I am positive that he went to one of the bars that had not kicked him out. In the one bedroom apartment that we lived in, she should have known that he was leaving.

In the evening, like clockwork, when pop passed out mom would tell me to watch pop until she got home. She told me that she was going shopping. I don’t know what kind of shopping she did; she always came home with a fist full of money that she had stuffed into her bra. She hid the money in the same shoe box under a pair of old shoes that she never wore. When she left the apartment, I would go to the window to see who was picking her up this time. At this time of my life, I had seen the whores on the street and was well aware of what they were doing. These memories are as clear as the day they happened. These memories were replays of my everyday life until mom took off.

When I was eleven and the shoe box was full of money, mom deserted pop and me. When she was leaving I asked her where she was going. Like many times before, she said that she was going shopping. How many times have I heard that? I had a feeling that she was leaving us before she left the apartment. I thought that it was odd when she left caring a huge suitcase down the stairs. When she was on the first floor, I looked out the window to see if she had a date with one of her tricks. It surprised me that she hailed a cab. I ran into her bedroom and opened the shoebox. She left the old shoes, but the money was gone. When pop came out of his nap, as he called it. He wanted to know where mom was. I told him that she said she was going shopping. After mom had been gone for a week and not having mom around; pop sobered up. He did have any money or no one would lend him the money. I think he owed money to all of our neighbors and drinking partners. About a month had passed. Pop said, "I guess that fucking whore has found herself another trick and she has left us for good."

Home without mom:

Thankful, mom did leave the kitchen cabinets and the refrigerator full of food. I had noticed that mom did a lot more shopping the weeks before she dumped us to the neighborhoods wolfs.

It took about four or five months before we were kicked out of the apartment. The welfare department put us up in a one room apartment. The bathroom was out in the hall and everyone on the floor used it. At times pop and I had to piss in the sink and washed it down the drain, especially in the morning. Without mom around to supply pop with his favorite booze, thankful he stayed sober most of the time. The welfare department managed the few bucks that he earned doing odd jobs they had gotten him. At least we had food on the table and I could make a few bucks working after school for merchants in the neighborhood.

I am not sure of my age when I first started flirting with girls. When I was trying to become friends with them; the stuck up little bitches would snub me like I was a just another pile of dog shit on the streets. In those days no one cleaned up after their pets. Looking back, with mom and pop constantly on my back for no reason, I was ready to jump in from of a city bus. This part of my miserable life ended when I found out that most of my male class mates had the same problems I had. I change my approach in life. I stopped flirting with girls and did my best not to think about them. I spent most of my time reading about the subjects that I was taking in school. Science, math and history were my favor subjects. This became my hobby. It also helped a lot in my grades at school. My life became a little better. As the years passed, I sprouted up to be one of the tallest kids in my class. Both sexes of my class mates became more social and friendlier. This lifted my outlook on my life. The pimples had dried up, I was pushing six feet and my ears no longer stuck straight out. I must have grown into them. What a difference it made to my life.

Nancy my first girlfriend, Nancy:

My father and mother inherited millions of dollars from both parents. They both were the only child. Like me, I am the only child. They were not satisfied with the amount of money they had. Before I went to school, they had a tooter teach me how is read and write. Of course they also wanted me to learn math. When I was in the first or second grade, I was introduced to money, lots of money. We were constantly moving from one town to another. They gave me stack of money to count. When I finished counting the money, I had to wrap the money in newspaper. The only thing that I remember before going to school was my tutor and the money that I had wrapped up. Later in lift I started to realize how mom and dad got the money. It was quite complicated. There were a lot of money changing hands and a lot of bull shit that I could not explain. Pop had a line of bull shit that could make you take off all of your clothes in the middle of Times Square and be glad of it. I don’t think we lived any place much longer than a couple of years if that long.

From what pop said, none of the businesses made very much money because the residents did not have a pot to piss in. Mom wanted move again, but pop had talked some of the merchant to let him manage their money. He would go around the neighborhood handing out the money that the suckers made with pop handling their investment. Most of them reinvested the money because they could not make that much money anywhere. When mom and pop felt they had all the money they could squeeze out of their investors, they packed up a rented car and packed the money in suitcases then left the community. Once they were about twenty five to fifty miles from our temporary home. Mom would drop off pop about a quarter mile from another car rental company. He would drive the new rental car back and pick us up. We would load the new rental car with the money and our clothes and lock up the other rental car. Mom would call the other rental company and tell them that she had seen the car parked on the road for a couple of days and it was locked up.

Pop would find a bank that had safety deposit boxes. They would measure the largest box and purchase cardboard boxes that would fit into the safety deposit boxes. They transfer the money that was the suitcases into the boxes and put the boxes into the safety deposit boxes. Mom kept the keys and put the location of the bank and box numbers in a ledger that she kept on or near her all the time. Also she kept records of the amount in every bank. I don’t think she let anyone see the ledger. Not even pop. She knew that he was scraping some of the money off for himself.

When I was in the seventh grade we moved to Brooklyn, New York. My parents were so cheap that they would squeeze a penny until Lincoln pissed. The neighborhood we move to was one of the worst neighborhoods in Brooklyn. I don’t think they wanted to spend a cent more than they had to.

There was a school on a few blocks from where we rented. They did put me in a private school. Mom did not want to spend the money.

In the class that I was in the girls only talked about boys. There weren’t any boys that I would spend a moment with. Summer came and a nice looking boy moved in the neighborhood. He never paid any attention to me. The more I saw of him, the more I wanted him as my boyfriend. When the summer was over, he still had not notice me. I think he worked in the in the neighborhood for the local merchants. I think his pop took the money from him to buy booze. His father always looked like he was drunk.

All of the girls in our class thought that he was the best looking hunk in the school. They all flirted with him. He did not give them the time of day. He only lived two doors down from me. One morning I got up early so that I would not miss him when he left to go to school. I waited in front of the building for him to come out of his building. I was afraid that he had already gone to school. I said to myself, "Fuck it, he has had many chances to flirt with me and he ignored me."

I started walking to school. As soon as I got to the bottom of the steps Peter came out of his building. I hurried up and met him when he got to the bottom of the steps. He gave me the "Who the fuck are you look. Get lost."

It tore me apart. For a moment I could not think. At least he did not say anything to me. It was the look that he gave me. I thought that I would give it another try. I said, "You are in the same class that I am in."

He nodded his head without saying a word. I said, "Do you mind if I walk to school with you."

Peter said, "I don’t own the sidewalks. You can walk anywhere you want to."

I was so damn happy. He did not say, "Get the fuck away from me."

I would ask him questions and he would only give me a one word answer. It was like hell to get into a conversation with him.

When we got to school all of the bitches would stare at us. I would smile at them. I could see the jealousy in their faces. He even opened and held the door for me into the school and into our class room.

I could not wait until school was over. I wanted to walk home with him. He seemed to have evaporated in the crowd leaving school.

For the next week I had the pleasure of walking to and from school with Peter. On the second week I tried to hold his hands. He always pulled his hand out of mine. I was determined to hold his hand. After a couple days of grabbing his hand it became a game with us until he no longer pulled his hand out of mine. He even started to smile at me. We had long conversation about our lives and what we wanted to do after we got out of school.

One day at school I was having lunch with some of the girls and one of them said, "Have you and Peter fucked."

I did not know what to say. I did not want to end my relationship with Peter. I did not know what he would do if I got fresh with him. I wanted to say, it is none of your business. I said, "We are going to get married after we finish school. We are practicing being married ever day."

There were a dozen girls listening to the conversation. They all opened their mouths as if they wanted to give some guy a blow job. I smiled and walked away. I said to myself that this will give them something think and talk about. Since I told them that we were getting it on. I thought that I had to find a place where we could do it without anyone knowing it. I found a number of buildings that were abandoned. Some had street people living in them.

One day coming home from school. I put my hand in Peter’s back pocket and squeezed his butt. Peter put his hand on my butt and softly rubbed it. This was the beginning of a new chapter. I guided Peter into one of the abandoned building and we went up to the third floor and we fondled each other until both of us climaxed. I was never this happy with my life.

In the weeks ahead we always found a place to enjoy each other. I was determined to go further.

Brassy little bitch:

There was a brassy little bitch that lived down the street from me. She was in the same grade that I was in. Nancy wasn’t the best looking girl in my class, but she was close to the top. I had a secret crush on the prettiest girl in the class and so did all the other guys in my class. I don’t remember how old we were when Nancy first started making passes at me. She made a habit of waiting in front of my apartment for me. She wanted to walk to school with me. For some unknown reason, I became annoyed with her. I did everything to elude her. She solved this problem. She hid in the doorway of the house next door to me. Not only did she escort me to school, she tagged along with me on the way home. I could no shake her little ass. She hung around me whenever she was close to me. One evening after school on the way home, she took my hand. I pulled my hand out of her hand. Somehow within seconds she would have her hand wrapped around my hand. She made a game out of it. I gave up and stopped resisting her advances. It went from holding hands to sticking a hand in one of my back pockets and pinching my ass. It did not take long for this to become normal. I would slip my hand down her back onto her butt and squeeze her butt. This was the beginning of my sexual arousals. I think Nancy was having sexual arousals when she was born. On the way home from school one evening she dragged me into an empty building. I knew what she wanted to do, but I was afraid that I would be accused of raping her. As soon as we were out of sight of the neighbors and the street people she already had her hand down in my pants and unbuckling my belt. She unzipped my pants and caressed my pecker. She took my hand and pushed it between her legs. The foreplay lasted until she almost pulled my pecker off. She would let out a long groan and look up at me and say, "I am sorry."

She would put her hand on the back of my neck and pull me down and give me a long kiss. It felt like we were swallowed each other’s tongue. Within minutes she wanted to start over again. She would fondle me until I climaxed. This almost became a daily event on our way home from school.

Nancy:

In the weeks ahead we always found a place to enjoy each other. I was determined to go further.

I packed what I thought we would need and put it with my books. When I was at school, I went to the restroom and removed my underpants. I did not want any delays or excuses for not going all the way.

On the way home I guided Peter to the most deserted spot. We walked up a few floors into a hall where no one could see us. I warmed up Peter’s peter. I did not have to. It must have known what we were going to do. I enjoyed playing with his peter. It heightened my libido. I took Peter’s peter and slid it into me. I pulled Peter tightly against my body. I could feel the membrane snapping. The pleasure was so wonderful that I hardly felt the pain. We continued until we both climaxed. I stepped out of the puddle of blood and took the bottle of water and the towel and cleaned off the blood that was on Peter. I cleaned off myself. We parted in front of Peter's apartment.

Peter:

Somehow, I think her mother found out about us. On the way home after school, her mother was waiting for us in front of the house that Nancy and I played with each other. Nancy mother sent Nancy home. When Nancy was out of earshot, Nancy’s mother gave me holy hell about me taking advantage of Nancy. She told me in no uncertain terms that she would cut all of my pecker off if Nancy got pregnant and Nancy father would blow my brains out. This scared the shit out of me.

Nancy:

Peter told me that we could not go all the way again. He was afraid that I would get pregnant. He said that he could not purchase condoms because he did not have the money and did not know it they would sell them to him. I told him that I would take care of the problem. I purchased enough condoms for a year and took one of the bundles of money and gave it to him. When Peter saw what I was giving him. I thought that he was going to pass out.

The scare that mom gave Peter slackened off our stopovers going home. I told Peter that I knew a way to stop them from doing anything. I had used it before and both mom and pop were not sure that I would tell the authorities that they were stealing the poor soul’s last penny.

Peter:

I tore the newspaper slightly and looked to see what was under it. I could not believe what I had seen, money. I had not seen this much money in my life. The money that mom had in her shoe box was only a fraction of what Nancy had given me.

I was bewildered; I did not know where her mother or father worked. I always saw her father wondering around the streets talking to groups of people. In the summer, I don’t think her mother did anything but roam the streets and shops.

As the days passed our interludes slacked off, Nancy warned all the other girls in our class to keep their hands off of me. The social links were way out of my parent’s class and with mom being a whore and pop being the outcast of the neighborhood. They were never invited to any of social group’s homes and neither was I.

As the months passed Nancy became more passive and was quite upset about something. I asked her a number of times, "What the hell is wrong with you."

She would shake her head without saying anything. Then she would look up at me as if she was going to say something. It seemed like she could not get it out of her mouth. I knew something was wrong and she wanted to tell me. But, for some reason she could not tell me. I thought that she was pregnant. I remembered the lecture that her mother gave me. I was scared out of my wits. Not seeing Nancy, I expected the worse. I was constantly looking over my shoulder expecting to see her parents coming after me.

For a couple of weeks, I did not see Nancy at school or on the streets. At times I wanted to go over to her apartment and see how she was. I could not get enough courage to go into her building. I no longer saw her at school or outside of her apartment building. I was afraid that Nancy had gotten pregnant and become very ill. Not knowing what was going on, I did not pry into Nancy’s and her family’s life. I had not seen her parents on the streets. For a while I thought that they had left the neighborhood. On the way to school one morning, as usual I looked down the street at Nancy’s apartment. I saw Nancy’s father heading for his car with two very large suitcases. Since I did not see Nancy, I headed in the direction of the school. As Nancy’s father’s car passed me, I saw Nancy in their car. Nancy opened the rear window. She throws a brown paper bag out of the window. I walked out into the street and picked it up. An elderly man was across the street cursing the ones that throw garbage onto the streets. I laughed and looked into the bag. There were two bundles wrapped in new paper. They looked identical to the one that Nancy had given me. I had a hell of a time controlling my emotions. I slowly looked up at the old man across the street and said, "More trash, some people have the nerve to throw stuff onto the street. I have seen some people throw garbage from their apartment windows."

The old man complemented me and said, "I wish that everyone was as nice as you are, I have never seen anyone else picking up garbage from the street."

I thanked him and went back into my apartment. Pop had already gone to work. I open the paper bag and could not believe my eyes. I hurried and hid the money with the other bundle under the floor. Pop had put a dresser over a broken off board in the floor. I moved the dresser over and stuck my hand under the floor. The first bundle was still there. I added the other two with it and pushed the dresser back into place. I was hoping that pop did not find a reason to move the dresser.

I wondered where Nancy and her parent were going. I hurried out of the apartment and ran to school. I just made it on time. It was a waste of time. I could not think of anything except Nancy, the money and where she and her parents were going. At the end of the day, I could not remember what went on around me. My thoughts were on Nancy and her parent.

At the end of the following day I could not wait until it was over. I was brought out of my trance when the teacher asked me, "Where is Nancy?"

This brought me out of the trance that I was in. I shook my head and said, "I have not seen her in a couple of weeks. I think they must have moved or gone a vacation."

The teacher shook her head and asked, "When was the last time you saw her?"

I said, "It has been over a couple of weeks if not longer. Her mother doesn’t like me."

Without thinking the teacher said, "I know why."

I said, "Why?"

The teacher face turned to a bright red almost instantly. Again I said, "Why?"

The whole class room laughed and giggled. The girl that I liked a lot was sitting behind me said, "Peter, I am available."

With a little humor in my voice I said, "Joan, what are you doing after school?"

Chuckling she said, "Anything you want to do! My parents will not be home until six. We can have three hours to ourselves."

Joan wanted to leave the classroom now and take me home with her. Since I was the center of the turmoil, I felt that I would be in more trouble if I left the school.

Everyone in the room was either laughing or giggling. The teacher was trying to hold her composure. Most of the class was looking at her. Her face was still a bright red. She dashes for the door. The whole class went into an uproar as she dashed out the door. In a way, I felt sorry for her. I think Nancy’s mother must have had a long talk with her and had asked the teacher to keep an eye on the both of us. I knew that Nancy had threatened all the girls and possibly told them what we were doing. For the next half hour, the class room was filled with conversations between the students. From what I could hear, Nancy and I was an open book. Nancy did not leave out anything. I think she kept some of the girls up to date and they told the rest of the class including Miss. Smith. Even though Nancy was a brassy little bitch I had a place in my heart for her. She was not my first love, but our love for each other grew as the few years passed by. Old lady Roberts burst into the class room, She was our math teacher and what a bitch. She was a strict old bitch. With a look of murder on her face, the classroom became deadly quiet. Everyone hurried back to their seats. She stared down the class and said, "What the hell is going on in here. Where is Miss. Smith?"

One of the guys on the front row said, "Miss. Smith asked Peter if he knew where Nancy was and all hell broke loose. I think Miss. Smith was going to faint."

Old lady Roberts said, "Go back to your regular seat."

I think everyone in the class jumped into the nearest seat when the old bitch came in. She rules her class with fear. Almost everyone in the class changed seats. When everyone was back into their seats, Miss Roberts said, "If I hear a sound coming from this room, I will have the whole class expelled."

The old hag stared down everyone in the class room, turns and walks to the door. She turns and gave the class her "I will kill you, look". She opens the door and slowly eases through the door as if she is expecting someone to do or say something. I think she was disappointed. It would have made her day to drag someone out of the class room and into the Principal’s office.

I had never been in a class room that was this quiet. I could hear the breathing of the other student around me. The pranksters were as quiet as everyone else. It was no question why they were quiet. The school installed cameras in all the class rooms and the halls. Almost an hour had passed before one of the male teachers came in ask me to go with him. I felt like my life had come to an end. Damn it, since mom and pop never finished high school. I did not want to end up like they did. I got up and said, "Joan, I guess you will have to go home alone or you have to find someone else."

She did not say a word.

All hell breaks loose:

Mr. Perry said, "Please come on, they are waiting for you."

I did not know what was happening. Who in hell is waiting for me and for what! I felt like I could hardly move. All of my strength seemed to have drained out of my body. I walked out the door with Mr. Perry following me. He said, "Peter you look quite upset. There is no need to be afraid. The men just want to ask you a few questions. You seem to be the only person that associated with Nancy."

I looked at Mr. Perry and said, "Nancy was friends with all the girls in the class. Nancy and I lived a few houses apart. The only time I was with Nancy was when we went to school and come home together after school. In the summer time I was always working and Nancy parent took her with them when they went on trips. The only times I saw her was when we were going and coming from school."

Mr. Perry tapped on the Principles door. I heard Hog Head telling us to come in. Hog Head pointed to a chair and asked me to sit down. Beside Hog Head, Mr. Perry, Miss. Smith, there were four men that I have never seen staring at me. After I sat down, the bald headed only man said, "I understand that you are a good friend of Nancy Burgan."

"Yes sir, I have known her since I moved in down the street from her."

He said, "Tell me about Nancy’s parents."

I shook my head and said, "Sir, the only thing that I know about them is they lived a few door down the street from where the welfare department found a room for me and my father."

He said, "Being a close friend of Nancy, didn’t they invite you and your parents for dinner. Didn’t your mother and Nancy mother associate with each other?"

"Sir, my mother took off months before the welfare department found a room down the street from where Nancy lived. I don’t think she had ever seen Nancy’s mother. We lived about a mile from where I am living now."

The old bald headed man paused for a few minutes, and then said, "Wasn’t Mr. Burgan and your father business associates?"

"I don’t think pop and Mr. Burgan ever met. When pop was broke, he would panhandle just too get a beer or a shot. I think that was the only time they could have met. The only time I saw Mr. Burgan on the street was in the day time. Pop panhandled after he got out of work."

I was getting more pissed every time the bald headed bastard questioned me. He asked all kinds of question not relating to Nancy and me. One of the men whispered to the bald headed guy. Then the bald headed bastard said, "How was your relationship with Mrs. Burgan."

I looked over at Miss. Smith, a glow of red showed up on her face. I said, "I think Miss. Smith can tell you more about my relationship with Mrs. Burger. I only talked to Mrs. Burgan one time and she did all of the talking. She assumed that my relationship with Nancy was going too far. She told me that if I got Nancy pregnant she would circumcise me all the way. The conversation was one sided. I just listened to the hell she gave me."

One of the other men said, "Did you ever have sexual intercourse with Nancy."

I already had it up to my ear. I was about to explode. I jump up and said, "My personal life is none of your fucking business. Mr. Perry drags me down here without telling me why you wanted me. You have assumed dozen of things about me and my parents. I am only fifteen years old. Before I answer any more of your questions, I want a lawyer to represent me. I turned around and looked at Principle Hough and said, "Who in hell gave you the right to allow unidentified individuals to cross examine me."

Hough said, "I have all the rights in the world to question my students."

"You did not ask me a damn question. That bald headed bastard and his associate did all the questioning. I don’t think that you have the right to allow anyone to question any of your students about their personal life."

Mr. Perry said, "Peter, these men have legal rights to question anyone they wish."

I yelled, "And, I have the right not to answer anything they say to me. This whole mess is related to two teen age kids showing their affection for each other. Mr. Hough, I think you better get a good lawyer. The welfare department has dozens of lawyers working for them. They told me and my father that we could call them anytime we thought we needed them. Before I answer any more of your questions, I want a lawyer to represent me. May I go now?"

Hough pointed to the door. Perry opened the door. I walked out of the room. No sooner had the door shut. It sounded like everyone in the room was talking at the same time. I heard Hough yell, "Hold it down, Miss. Smith you are the one that said the two kids were having sexual intercourse. Are you positive that they were having sexual intercourse?"

There was a long pause, Miss. Smith did not answer. Hough yelled, "Miss. Smith do you have positive proof that the kids were fucking."

Miss. Smith yelled out, "Mrs. Burgan told me that she had suspicions that they may be having sexual intercourse. She wanted me to keep an eye on Nancy and Peter and to tell her if anything looked suspicious. Nancy was always with Peter. She could not take her hands off of him. As the year passed, Peter became a very handsome young man and all the girls loved him."

Perry said, "I have seen the look on your face when Peter is around. You have the hots for the kid. You were jealous of Nancy."

Miss. Smith yelled, "He is a very nice and kind young man. Most of the girls in the class want him for their boy friend. Nancy kept them away from Peter by threats against them. Every kid in my class thought they were going all the way, from what Nancy was telling all the girls in their class."

Someone said, "What was Nancy telling them?"

Miss Smith yelled, "I have already told you everything that I know about the two kids. Question all the kids in the class if you want any more information. Like Peter, I have told you everything I know about them."

There was an uproar in Hough office.

I heard the bald headed man yell, "Stop your bickering. We are not getting anywhere. I think that we are wasting our time with that kid. We had him on our side until George butted in and asked if he was screwing Nancy. Let’s get the hell out of here."

I quickly ran around the corner. Like before everyone was talking at the same time. As they all split up and went their own way. I saw Miss. Smith going into her class room. There was a broom closet next to Miss. Smith class room. I ran down the hall to the broom closet and just closed the door when my class mates were leaving early. The old bitch Miss. Roberts came out of her class room and yelled, "Where in hell do you think you are going."

Miss. Smith said, "I am letting them go home early. I have been in a meeting for some time."

Miss. Roberts grunted and slams the door shut. I peeked through the crack in the door. Miss. Smith closed the door to her room. I eased out of the closet and slowly open the door to Miss. Smith class room. She was standing next to her desk and looking out into the school yard. I walked across the room. Miss. Smith jumped. Without turning around said, "Jack, get out of here."

I said, "I am sorry that I scared you Miss. Smith. I just came to get my books."
Miss. Smith spins around and said, "Peter, I am sorry. I thought that you were someone else."

She said, "Peter, …. I am sorry that I dragged you into this mess. The four men in the room were FBI and local police. They think that Nancy parents are involved in something illegal. I had to answer their question about Nancy’s parents. The men think that Nancy’s parents have illegally stolen millions of dollars out of people in the city."

Miss. Smith put her arms around me and said, "Will you please forgive me. There was nothing else that I could do."

She kisses me on my lips. I was shaking with fear. I pulled always. She pulls me against her body and kisses me again. My libido accelerated. I pulled her tightly against my body. She must have felt my erection. She puts her hands on my butt and pulls me tightly against her body and she said, "Do you like me?"

I said, "I have always had a crush on you. I have fantasized about making love with you for a long time. I have felt the glow between us every time we catch each other’s eye."

Miss. Smith said, "Call me June. I know how you must feel being with an older woman. Don’t move I am going to lock the door. I don’t want that bitch next door to see us alone. She will tell Hough that she caught me alone with one of my students."

When June came back, I pulled her tightly against my body and held here tightly and did not say a word. I wanted to see her response. I could feel the accelerated heart beat on my chest. I wasn’t sure if it was mine or June’s heart. We stood there with our lips only inches apart. I moved my lips a little closer. June could not hold back her emotions. I thought that Nancy had a fiery streak. June acted like she had been starving for years. I could not hold myself back. I was just as fiery as June and Nancy together. Was it the danger that we were in or was it our lust? All of a sudden, I remember that the rooms were wired. I pulled away from June and said, "Where is the hidden camera?"

June laughed and said, "Hough came up with a bright idea and was going to install the units. They were so expensive and with the labor the board turned him down. Everyone on the board had ideas of their own and they were not going to let Hough gobble up all the funds on his idea. Go over and make sure that I bolted the door. I am going to pull the shades."

On my way to the door my emotions were tearing me apart. If I get caught screwing my school teacher. My future will look like shit. The thought of screwing June was pushing me. Knowing she had a crush on me made it worse. I checked the door, it was latched, I looked around; June only had her underpants on. I stopped in my tracks. June kicked off her shoes and stepped out of her underpants. I was scared as hell and frozen in my tracks. June lifted her hand and with her finger she motioned for me to come to her. I still could not move. June slowly walked over to me and unbuckled my belt. As the moments passed I could not move. June planted an open mouth kiss on me and unzipped my pants. She let them fall to the floor. I stepped out of them and lifted June up and she wrapped her legs around me. I was ready to go, but it was about to end before it started. I had never climaxed this soon with Nancy. As my pecker started to shrink, June slid down my body with a disappointed look on her face. The climax was so strong that I felt exhausted. June took my hand and led me into the cloak room. On the far end of the cloak room was a door. She opens the door and drags me in behind her. She took a towel and a wash cloth from the shelf. June dampens the wash cloth and sprays soap on it from a dispenser. June gently cleans my pecker. She rinses the soap off of me and started to give me oral sex. Within seconds, my pecker was ready to go. June jumps up on the counter and spreads out her legs. This time it lasted much longer. I had a chance to enjoy seeing June having orgasms a number of times. Once it was over, June emotions changed drastically. She said to me get dressed and get the hell out of here. This put a completely different perspective on my feeling about June. All she wanted was a quickie and I was the one. Nancy could not get enough of me. I felt that June would want someone that she never had and she would go crazy until she had him. After she had him, she wanted him out of her life.

As I was walking out of the room, June said in a commanding voice, "Peter, don’t be late for school tomorrow."

I turned as I was going out the door and shook my head. When I turned around Mr. Perry was standing at the other end of the hall. But, he was not looking in my direction. As I was closing the outside door, I say Mr. Perry hurrying down the hall. I heard the door to June’s class room shut. I hurried back into the hall. I tip toed up to the door. Perry said, "Who was it this time?"

June said, "Didn’t you see him walking out of the building?"

Jack said, "I was listening to Hough and Roberts talking about a Ponzi scheme that Nancy’s parent were running. I thing Hough got old lady Roberts involved. She was giving him hell for dragging her into the scheme."

Holey shit, that how Nancy got all of that money. Those two suit cases must have been loaded. Mr. Burgan had to drag the suitcases to his car and he looked like he was busting his guts just to get them into his car. I wonder how much money the bastard got.

Joan:

From the conversation between Perry and June it sounded like it was about to end or already ended. I hurried out of the building and down to the street. I made a turn to head home and Joan was standing behind a tree. I smiled at her and she said, "What in the hell were you doing in Miss. Smith room, were you fucking her."

I said, "No, no, nothing like that. She wanted to apologize for getting me involved in a Ponzi scheme that Nancy father supposable was involved in. I did not know a damn thing about it. They wanted to know where Nancy and her parents went. I have no idea where they went."

Joan took my hand and led me in the opposite direction of my apartment. She looks up at me and said, "Are you in the mood?"

I said, "I am always in the mood. What do you have in mind?"

Joan said, "We can mess around for a while. I don’t go all the way."

I said, "Me neither, but I love to play and get close."

Joan pulls me down and plants a kiss on my cheek and said, "I am glad about that. I like to get close, but not all the way. I am afraid that I will get pregnant."

As we were walking up the steps of her home I was worried that someone else would be in her home. Are there any only children in her family? I expected at least one brother or sister in the house. When Joan walked through the door she yells out "Is anyone at home?"

There wasn’t any reply. I let out a sigh of relief. Joan turns around and said, "Relax, there isn’t anyone here. Mom will not be home for at least a couple of hours."

Joan took my hand and headed for the stairs. I followed her up the stairs. I could not resist patting her sexy ass. Joan looks around and said, "Don’t stop."

She lifts up her skirt. I pulled down her panties and rubbed her sexy ass. Joan stops and pulls me up to the step she was on. She rubs my crotch and started to unzip my pants. She stands on her tip toes and gives me a sexy kiss. With the hunger look on her face, I think she was having a climax. She stopped kissing me and said, "Come on."

She hurried up the stairs and opened one of the doors. I quickly followed her up the stairs and into the room. As soon as I was in the room she slams the door and locked the door. She pulls her dress over her head and said, "Take your clothes off. I want to see you naked body."

Joan was completely nude before I got my pants off. She helps me unbutton my shirt and pushes me down on the bed. She grabs my pants leg and slides my pants off of my body. She threw the pants to the floor and pulls my under pants off. My under pants got tangled up with my stiff pecker. Joan chuckled and said, "This is the first time I have ever undress anyone beside myself."

Joan lies down on top of me. For the next fifteen minutes we fondled each other until she had a number of orgasms before I exploded. I grabbed my under pants and put it over my pecker. All of a sudden Joan jumps out of bed. I heard a woman’s voice calling for Joan. Joan said, "Put your clothes on. Damn it, mom came home early."

I stuffed my under ware in my jacket pocket. Joan said, "There is a bathroom down the hall. Go in there until I call you. Lock the door behind you."

Joan headed down the stairs. I hurried for the bathroom. I had to go. I was about to burst. I did my thing and waited. I heard Joan say, "Peter when you are finished come down stair. I want to introduce you to my mother."

I flushed the john and folded my under pants to make sure the mess would not get on the inside of my jacket pocket.

When I was still at the top of the stairs Joan introduces me to her mother and said, "Peter is the smartest student in our math class. We were going over our home work for tomorrow."

I hurried down the stairs. Joan mother looked up at me. I apologized for where I was.

Joan mother chuckled and said, "When we have to go, we all go no matter where we are."

I chuckled and said, "Mrs. Howard you have a very beautiful home, also you have a beautiful daughter that inherited her mother’s beautiful looks and personality. "

Joan’s mother face flushed, she calmly thanked me. Then she said, "Just call me Pam. Please have dinner with us."

I thanked her and said that my father was ill and I had to go home and prepare his dinner for him. Joan’s mother was nice about it and offers some items that we could have for dinner. I said, "I set up the things for dinner this morning. Thank you very much."

Joan followed me to the door and thanks me for helping her with her math homework. She shuts the door behind herself and looks back over her shoulder. She turns around and gives me a quick peck on the cheek and said, "Thank god. I don’t know what I would have done if she came while I was having an orgasm."

I laughed and said, "God only know what we would have done."

I waved as I ran down the steps and said, "Thank for a nice time. See you at school tomorrow."

Joan throw’s me a kiss and waved goodbye. I had never gone home this way. I did not want to pass the school and see June.

Perry and Smith:

By the time I got to the street where I would have to circle the school grounds. I decided to take the chance and walk on the opposite side of the street. I looked done the street at the school. I did not see anyone in front of the school or leaving the school. As I was approaching the school, the front door of the school opened up. The street was lined with trees. I quickly stopped behind a tree to see who was leaving. I could hear a man and a woman arguing about something. I could not make out what they were saying. Mr. Perry burst out of the door and slams it shut. He kicked the concrete side walk and yells something. It was no question that he was madder than hell about something. Who was the woman that he was arguing with? I stayed behind the tree until he gets into his car and takes off. I looked at him as he passed by. Something had him fired up. Was it June? What the hell were they fighting about? When he turns the corner I continued down the street.

Holey shit, Miss. Smith came out the door and slams it shut. Did she refuse to give Mr. Perry a little of her ass. No sooner had I said it. June yells in a commanding voice, "Peter, come here."

I headed across the street. When I reached the far side of the street she said, "Come with me."

I followed her to her car. She walks to the passenger side of the car and throws her car keys at me and said, "Can you drive?"

"Yes I can drive, but I do not have a driver’s license."

We got into the car. June gave me a peck on the cheek and she said, "I want you to drive me home. The way I feel, I could run over someone. Have you had dinner?"

"No."

June said, "I am hungry and I am going to take you to my favorite restaurant."

I said, "I only have a couple of dollars on me."

June smiles and pats me on my thigh and said, "Don’t worry about the money, the dinner is on me. I just need someone to talk to. What do you think about me having sex with you?"

I did not know what to say. My mind became blank. I could not think of a good answer. I kept silent for a while and did not answer her. In her commanding voice, she said, "Peter, be honest with me. Do you think of me as a whore?"

"No June I do not think of you as being a whore. Everyone gets a craving for sex and cannot control their emotions. I think I wanted you more than you wanted me. I felt ashamed of making love to you. That did not stop my desire of wanting you or stop me from having sex with you. I could feel the same emotions in you as the emotions I had myself. I could not have stopped myself no matter what happened."

"Thanks Peter, I know we both wanted each other and I was not going to let anything interfere with our feelings for each other."

As we walked into the restaurant everyone gaped at us. I knew what they were thinking. Being with an older woman, I think my embarrassment showed on my face or my reactions. I tried to ignore the way they looked at us. I knew the waitress suspected what was going on between us. Was it the look on my face or the look on June’s face that drew all of the attention? I was walking behind June and could not see her face. When she started to sit down and I saw her face, June looked like she had just won a fortune. That proud look on her face said everything. What the hell. I helped June into her chair and stroked her back as she was sitting down. June smiled at me and took my hand and caressed it for a few moments. After I was seated and the waitress gave us the menu, June reaches across the table and took my hand and whispered, "Don’t pay any attention to the looks that everyone is giving us. I know what they are thinking and I don’t give a damn. Don’t let it bother you."

I said, "June, when we first came in, it bothered me. Now, as you said, I don’t give a damn."

The waitress came back with a smile on her face and said, "May I take your order now."

June looked over at me and said, "Darling, why don’t you select something for yourself and order the same thing for me."

I had already looked at the menu and picked the most expensive thing on the menu. When the waitress heard what I ordered. The expression on her face changed completely. I was wondering what she was thinking. June had not looked at the menu and for a moment her expression changed. After the waitress left the table I said, "The dinner is on me. I won a small fortune in a poker game last night."

June said, "I can’t let you waste you money on a dinner. I could live a week on what it is going to cost you. Please, let’s split the bill."

Yesterday when pop was at work, I took out one the packet of money that Nancy through out of the car for me. There was nothing but $100 bills in it. Where was I going to get $100 bill changed for smaller bills had been bothering me? This was my chance. June whispered, "I can’t let you pay the whole tab. I will spit it with you after we leave here. You told me that you did not have any money."

I looked at June and said, "I know, at that moment, I did not want to spend the money that I had won last night. Now I want to repay you for what you have done for me. If you want to split the tab, it is OK with me."

"Peter, you don’t have the money to be throwing it away on a dinner for me. As I said, we will split the tab. Ok."

"Ok."

I nodded my head and whispered, "Being with you is worth a thousand meals. I love you."

The waitress had changed her mood. She started flirting with me. I could tell that June was a little pissed by the way the waitress was acting. The waitress had pestered us off and on for a while; I said to the waitress, "Please, I will call you if we need your help."

With a sarcastic, "Yes sir."

She took off and did not come back to the table. Another waiter came to clean off the dinner dishes and asked if we wanted anything else. I looked over at June and asked her if she wanted a dessert. She shook her head. I told the waitress to bring me the bill. Within moments, the waitress came to the table. I gave her one of the $100 bills. Our original waitress came back with the change; I gave the usual 15% tip. I handed her the other $100 bill. I thought that she was going to faint. I asked her if she would get me some twenties. This put a glum look on her face again. She sashayed away from the table. I wonder what she was thinking now.

We got up and were heading for the casher; the waitress turns around and gives me the twenties. I thanked her again. June was still a little perturbed. As we walked out of the restaurant June asked, "Would you sleep with the waitress?"

I could tell from the sound of June voice that she was more than jealous; she was piss to no end. We walked over to her car. She gets into the driver’s side and asked me for her keys. I told her that I would drive. She said, "You did not answer me. Would you shack up with that waitress?"

How I felt about women:

I said, "June….. at my age. I think I would shack up with any woman that wanted to shack up with me. I would not chase after someone that is older than I am unless she is beautiful and wants to shack up with me."

June said, "Keep the keys, I want you to drive."

Just as soon as I was in the car June was all over me. I did not start the car. I let her unzip my pants and she told me to move the car seat back. I pushed the car seat back and June gave me oral sex. I had just climax when I saw the waitress heading for June’s car. I did not give a damn. June raises her head and the waitress sees June. The waitress stopped so quickly that I thought she was going to fall face down on the pavement in the middle of the street. The waitress just stood there looking at us. When June looked at me, she must have seen me looking at the waitress. She turns her head and sees the waitress. She yelled at the waitress, "Get the hell out of here. How long have you been watching us?"

I said, "Calm down June. She just came out of the restaurant."

After a few moments the waitress yell out, "You filthy fucking bitch. I would never give a man a blowjob in a car."

June sits up and said, "Honey, I was not giving him a blow job. I was just resting my head on his lap. I think the food you gave me was spiked. What did you put in it?"

Defensibly, the young girl said, "I did not spike your dinner. If it was spiked, it had to be someone else."

June said, "Who in hell do you think this young man is."

The waitress said, "I don’t know who he is and I don’t give a damn."

June replied, "This is my younger brother. Who in hell do you think he was?"

The waitress acted like she was tongue tied. Still on the defense, she said, "Please forgive me. I thought that you were robbing the cradle. He looks much younger than you. Everyone in the restaurant thought the same."

I said, "Would you please leave us alone. Something that my sister ate in your restaurant made her feel worse than she felt when she came into your restaurant. Good night."

I pulled away from the waitress and looked at her, then winked. She smiled and waved at me as I pulled away. I don’t think June saw me. I was wrong. She said, "Peter, you are a fucking flirt. It’s no wonder that every girl in your class wants to sleep with you. You can spend the night with me it you wish."

I wanted to but, pop was getting worse every day. He had been told that if he doesn’t stop drinking he is killing himself. I said, "I would love to spend the night with you June, pop is at home alone. I don’t think he has any money with him, he has probably passed out. He is killing himself a little bit every night. That is the reason that mom ram off and left me with pop. She had had enough of him for the fifteen years that they were married."

June said, "Isn’t the man you call pop your father?"

"June, to tell the truth, I don’t know who my father is. There have been moments that pop had said things that a father would not have said. Frankly, there have been times when I was very young that I did not think that they were married or pop married mom just to put a father name on my birth certificate or pop let mom put his name on my birth certificate. Pop is the closest person in my life that has acted as if he was my father. He has never participated in any of the activities that requires a father to participate in the activities, wither he was required to or not."

I looked up at the window of our apartment and the light was on. I said to June, "Someone is up there. I enjoyed every minute I had with you. I will never tell anyone about or relationship. I love you, good night."

"Peter you are a darling. Oh, how I wish you were ten years older. I would marry you in a second."

I did not know what to say to June. If I said the wrong thing, she would kill me. Without thinking, I said, "Same here. Good night."

I got out of the car and June slid over to the driver’s seat. I put my hand on the open window; June put her hand on top of my hand and said, "Kiss me."

June gave me a long lingering kiss. I thought that she would never let me loose. As the moments passed I started to get an erection. She quickly pulled away and slammed her foot on the gas pedal. I watched her until she was out of sight. I turned and headed for the apartment. I looked over my shoulder and June was backing up. I waved and continued up the steps. As I was entering the door, I thought that I heard June calling me. I turned around and the car was gone. I entered the building and let the door slam behind me. I flipped the hall light switch to turn the light off and locked the door to the building. I peeked out through the door. June car was back in the parking spot. She was getting out of the car. I hurried up the stairs. From the street lights, I could see June looking into the hall. When she pulls away, she slammed her fist into the glass part of the door. Fortunately, the glass did not crack. She took another look into the dark hall. Then turns around and made a fist of both hands. She shakes her fist in the air and peeked through the door again. She pulls away slowly and headed down the steps. I ran down the dark stairs and watched June slowly walking to her car. She takes another look at the building then get into the car. She sat there for a while before she sped off. I waited for a few minutes and unlock the door and turned on the hall light.

I wondered what was on her mind. There was no way in hell that I was going to marry her. I would have to wait for another year before I could marry her. Through the pipe line at school, June had been engaged to three different men. That included Mr. Perry. From what I saw earlier, he is mad as hell about something that went on between him and June.

Pop:

As I approached the third floor my thoughts about June evaporated. I was wondering what pop was doing up this late. I opened the door and pop screams at me, "Where the fuck have you been. I had to go out for dinner. There is nothing in the apartment to eat."

I said, "Why didn’t you go down to the deli and buy something. I was with my school teacher most of the day and evening. She took me out to dinner. Mr. Hough, Mr. Perry, Miss, Smith and four other men that I don’t know a damn thing about questioned me for about an hour if not longer about Mr. and Mrs. Burgan just because I walk to and from school with their daughter Nancy."

The look on pop’s face lit up. He said, "What in hell did they question you about and what did you tell them?"

"Pop, I will tell you the same thing I told them. I did not know anything about Nancy’s parents. Those men got into the personal relationship I hand with Nancy. All that I know about Nancy is that she is a flirt. And I helped her with her math problems. She has never been in our apartment and I have never been in Nancy’s apartment. We sit on the front steps and work on her home work. That’s it."

Pop said with enthusiasm, "Did they say anything about the money?"

I did not want to get into a discussion about the Ponzi scheme. "What money? They just wanted information on what Nancy and I were doing."

I was not going to say a damn thing about the money and the Ponzi scheme. Pop must have thought that I had gotten some of the money from Nancy that Mr. Burgan stole.

Pop said, "That bastard stole millions from the people in the neighborhood and the city. Did Nancy ever tell you about the money?"

"No, I don’t know anything about any money. We never discussed anything about our parents. I told her about mom abandoning us and we had to go on welfare."

The excited look that came over pop’s face faded away. Pop walked over to his favorite chair and sat down. For a few moments he just stared at the blank screen on the TV. I heard him say to himself in a disgusting manner, "Ah, shit."

I silently chuckled to myself, after a few moments pop blurted out, "Are you sure she did not tell you about the fucking money."

"Pop, I am damn sure that she never mentioned anything about money. The only time we talked about money was a day she forgot her lunch money. She took about a week before she finally remembered to pay me back. I thought that she was as poor as I was and I did not want to push her."

Pop said, "The little bitch is just like her father. She tried to keep your lunch money."

"No pop, she kept forgetting to ask her mother for the amount of money I lent her. She wasn’t that bright. That is the reason that I had to tutor her with her homework."

What a fucking lie. Nancy got almost straight A’s in all of her subjects. From the report card that she showed me, her card was better than mine.

It didn’t take long for pop to pass out. When I came in I could smell his stinking breath across the room.

As I laid in bed thinking about the last two bundles of money that Nancy gave me, if a stack only has hundred dollar bill’s in it, there must be a at least ten thousand dollars in each of the two packs, if not more. A stack was twice as thick as a five hundred sheet ream of paper.

Pop is getting worse:

I must have dozed off. I heard pop fixing his breakfast. As I lay there watching pop waddling around the room, he was wasting away. How long could he live in that condition. I said, "Pop when was the last time you went to a doctor? You look worse every day. Instead of going to work, I will go over there with you. The way you are wobbling, you look like you are about to fall."

"Peter, I can’t afford to miss a day at work. I need the money."

I said, "If you don’t get better, you are going to keel over. The cost of an ambulance to take you to the hospital will cost you a month’s pay. Call the office and tell them that you have an appointment with your doctor. I have been running errands for shops around the neighborhood. I will pay for the cab."

Pop did not answer me. He carried his plate over to the table sat it down. He started to sit down and missed the chair. He fell to the floor. I jumped out of bed and ran over to him. I had never cried about him or my mother in my life. I could not hold it back. I was blinded by a flood of tears coming from my eyes. Through the curtain of tears, I went over to pop. He was still breathing. I grabbed a pillow and a blanket. I slid the pillow under his head and covered him with the blanket. I put on my pants and ran down to the first floor. I stuck a quarter into the phone and dialed the operator and told her what had happen to my father. She connects me with the police station. When the dispatcher answered I told him that my father fainted and I could not get a response. He asked me where I lived. I gave him my address and told him that we lived in room 2 on the third floor. He said that he would dispatch an emergency crew and for me to go back to my father. If he stops breathing, press his chest to see if I could get him to start breathing. I hung up the phone and ran back up the stairs. Thank God he was still breathing. I shook pop to see if he would wake up. There was no response. I could hear the sirens coming closer. I ran out to the stairs and waited. When they popped through the door, I yelled, "Up here. I am on the third floor."

With tears streaming down my face, I watched the three men running up the stairs. I pointed to our apartment. They continued down the hall. One of them had a small oxygen tank and face mask. They placed it over pop’s face and tried to get a response from pop. He continued to breathe but there still was no response. They told me that they were taking him to the hospital and asked if I wanted to go with them. I said, "Yes, I want to go with him."

On the trip to the hospital, I had the worse feeling that I ever had. The feeling I had for pop now, and the feelings that I had almost all of my life was tearing me apart. I did not want him to die. After the doctors and nurses left I knelled down on the floor next to pop. He looked the same way when he had too much to drink. But, there was something different about his facial expression. Has pop been faking it? If so, why? I watched him breathing with his mouth open. His eyes did not flicker. Suddenly he started to snore. Why wasn’t he snoring before? I bet the old bastard is faking it. Is he? Why, why, why, why? Before he passed out we were talking about going to see a doctor tomorrow. Was he pulling this because he wanted to be admitted to the hospital sooner and he really felt terrible?

I kneeled and prayed for pop until my knees began to hurt. I eased into a chair and continued to watch pop. I don’t know how long I had been watching pop. It felt like I had been there for days. I had gone to the restroom at least a half dozen times. A nurse came in last night and turned off the lights. She asked me if I wanted a cot to sleep in. I told her no and that I wanted to be awake if something happens. I think that I dozed off again, but I wasn’t sure. The morning lights from the heaven was lighting up the room.

Thank God, pop was still breathing. The nurse came in and asked if pop could eat anything. I told her that he is still out and thankful he is still breathing. They came around with food for pop. I told them to leave the food, if he does eat it I would. I had eaten dinner with June last night. I spent the day watching pop. His breathing seamed to slow down a little. Without the light in the room, it became darker. I turned on a light on the opposite end of the room. It was bright enough so I could see pop face. He had stopped scorning. During the night I dozed off a few times. I looked at my watch to see how long I had been sleeping. I was never asleep more that fifteen minutes. It was like fighting hell to keep from falling asleep. During the night I would go over to pop and listen to see if he was still breathing. I sat back down and dozed off again. When I woke up for a moment I did not know where I was. Suddenly, I remember that I was in the hospital. I eased over closer to pop to see if he was breathing. He was not breathing. I pulled on the cord. Within seconds a nurse hurried into the room. She said, "Your father passed away about thirty minutes ago. We do not have the facilities to examine him at that time. The crew will not be here until around eight. We felt it best to let you sleep. We had looked in on you and your father a number of times. There is nothing that you or I can do for your father. The cafeteria is open and you will have plenty of time before they come for your father. Has your family made any arrangements for your father?"

With tears in my eyes, I said, "I am all that is left in my family. There haven’t been any arrangements made. We are both on welfare."

The nurse said, "I will make the arrangement with the welfare department. I am sure that they have had this happened a number of times. Any questions?"

I shook my head and said, no. What in the hell could I do. I could use the money that Nancy had given me and have a beautiful funeral. But, if I start flashing those $100 bills around, they will surely try to tie pop or me into the Ponzi scheme.

I was in a cloud. I had not noticed that the nurse had gone. I got up and started to leave and three men came in. One of the men questioned me about my father. They wanted to know everything that he had done in the last ten years if not longer. I could not answer half of the questions they asked me. I said, "I am only fifteen years old. You are going to have to ask someone older than I am. I am the last one in the family. I don’t know where my mother is and she left us a few years ago. I have never heard about or seen anyone else that may be part of the family."

The man said, "We got all the information about your father yesterday when you brought him in. It is best that you say farewell to your father now. There are things that you will not want to remember."

The man pointed to pop. I walked over to the bed and gave pop a kiss on his forehead and hugged him. I said to pop, "Have a nice trip to heaven."

Tears came to my eyes. It was nothing like it was last night. Was it because I did not want him to die? Now that he is dead, there is nothing I or anyone else can do for him. I walked out the door without looking back. I felt that if I looked back, the flood of tears would start again.

I felt exhausted. I don’t think I had an hour of sleep last night. The morning traffic had already started. When I finely got to the third floor, the lack of sleep took over. I flopped down on the bed and was asleep instantly.

When I woke up it was getting dark outside. I had slept all day. My gut was growling. My bladder was about to burst. I stripped down and made a dash for the bathroom out in the hall. I took one of the usual cold showers and wrapped the towel around me. I always wrapped a towel around me. I never met anyone in the hall.

I went back into the apartment. When I walked into the empty room it started all over again. The feeling I had yesterday came back again. I was all alone. What in hell is going to happen to me? With pop dead will they let me stay here alone? I will be sixteen in three months.

I did not go to school for the rest of the week. I expected to hear from the welfare department. For the rest of the week I did not leave the apartment except to go for something to eat. Thank God the waitress changed the hundred dollar bill for me. I went through all three bundles. There were only hundred dollar bills. I could not change them in the neighborhood. I would have to go into Manhattan to change them. Thank God I was taller and looked older than a fifteen year old kid. Mom was the tall one in the family. She was half a head taller than pop.

If someone asked me where I got the money that I changed, I will tell them that was what was left over from the money that my mother had left me when she abandoning us. Of course pop had spent every cent that he earned.

After I got back from Manhattan, I looked around the apartment. If they kick me out of the apartment, what am I going to do with all the junk that was in the boxes that mom had left? I had wondered what was in the boxes that pop and mom had, including a couple of old suitcases. They were all stacked to the ceiling in one of the four corners of the room. Why didn’t pop go through them? I slid the top box off of one of the stacks and put it on the bed. I opened it up. It was one of the dozen, if not more, of the boxes that mom had left. There was a stack of letters from mom’s mother and father. The latest ones told mom to leave pop. These letters were post marked at least eight years ago. None of them had a return address on them. They were address to Mildred Anderson. That was not mom’s name. Pop always called her Sue. He always called her Sue Parker. I read a few of the letters. Somewhere in all the letters, they begged mom to come home and leave pop. At the bottom of the stack was my birth certificate. It did not show who my father was. Who was my father? As I dug deeper into the stack, I found mom and pop’s marriage license. It was dated two years after I was born. Who was my father? Was it one of the many men that she serviced? With all the men she went out with, did she know who he was? Looking back, I never looked like mom or pop. Mom, according to the birth certificate was not my mother. There was another woman name, Mildred Bronson. Knowing this, gave me an empty feeling. Who were my parents? Who I thought were my parents are no longer here. They are gone. Where in hell did mom go? I felt empty for the first time in my life. I tried to get this feeling out of my system. But, it always came back. Who am I?

I went through all the boxes and suitcases. They were filled with old clothes, magazines and miscellaneous junk that weren’t worth a penny. I put all of the letters birth certificate, marriage license and many other papers that look like they were important in an envelope. The rest of the junk I jump down the garbage chute.

The following Monday I went back to school. Mr. Hough met me at the entrance of the school. He told me to follow him down the hall to his office. After I got into his office, he slams the door. He pointed to a chair in front of his desk. As he was sitting down, he yelled, "Where the fuck have you been? I have been waiting to talk to you about Nancy’s parents. You can’t fool me; you know where in hell they were going."

I sat there quietly and did not answer him. His face turned to a fiery red. I was not going to answer him. Seconds passed and the look of anger on his face grew. He shouted again, "Where the fuck have you been?"

I got up from the chair and headed for the door. Hough jumped up out of his chair and blocked me from opening the door. If I pushed him out of the way, I would surely be thrown out of school. I stood nose to nose with Hough. I wanted to spit in his face. I held my temper and shook my head then asked Hough, "Who in hell hired you to be the Principal of this school? They should have fired him as well as you. What is so damn important that you have to act like an idiot?"

He yells, "I want my fucking money back. June told me that you were flashing one hundred dollar bills around last week."

"Mr. Hough, I work for a company in the evening. When I have earned a hundred dollars he pays me. He always pays me with a hundred dollar bill. Any more questions?"

Hough said, "Don’t lie to me. Who do you work for?"

I said, "I am not going to tell you. If he finds out that I told someone, he would never let me go back to work for him. He is paying me below the minimum wage and I am only 15 years old. He knew that my father was an alcoholic and we did not have any money coming in since my mother left us."

Hough said, "Where does your father work?"

"I don’t think my father works anymore."

Hough yells, "What do you mean, your father don’t work anymore."

I could not hold off any more. I yelled, "He passed away last week."

Hough looked like he was melting. He just stood there melting away. I don’t think that he realized what he had done. His face slowly changed to a mournful look on his face and said, "Why didn’t you tell me. Where is your mother?"

I shook my head and said, "God only knows. She left us over four years ago. I have not heard from her since."

Hough asked, "Where are you staying?"

"In the same dump that the welfare department put me and my father in four years ago after my mother left us."

Hough asked, "Where are you going to live now?"

"The hospital called the welfare department and told them about my father passing away. The welfare department wants to put me in a foster home. I asked them if I could stay in the apartment. They said if I was 16 they would considerate it. I told them that I would be sixteen in three months and to please considerate it after I am 16 and it would be much simpler to just stay where I am. If they moved me someplace else, I would have to change schools. I love going to school here. We have the best teacher in this school than any other school I have been in."

With a sympathetic look on Hough face, Hough said, "I will call the welfare department and see if they can leave you here. Changing homes and schools would be a disaster. I have taken up to much of your time. I am sorry about your father."

Hough scribbles something on a piece of paper and said, "Give this to your teacher. What class would you be in?"

I scrunched up my face and said, "Miss Roberts, she will give me hell."

Hough took the paper that he gave me and added something to the note. He hands the note to me and said, "Please forgive me, the Burgan problem has upset me quite a bit. Mr. Burgan stole a lot of money from a lot of people. I was one of them and got a number other people involved. They have been hounding me to do something. The police and the FBI cannot find him, how in hell am I going to find him. You are the only one in town that may have an idea where he and his family went."

"Mr. Hough, Nancy was a very nice person. I think that she liked me very much. Her mother did not like me. In so many words she threatened me if I hurt Nancy. She would kill me. I would never hurt Nancy. A week or two before they left was the last time I saw Nancy."

Hough said, "Do you know the day they left?"

"No sir, you called me into your office and questioned me. That is when I knew that Nancy and her parents had moved."

Hough said, "Peter, again forgive me. Give Miss. Roberts this note."

Hough sticks his hand out. I took his hand. He shakes it like it was a dirty wet rag. Without looking at the note, I opened the door and headed downs the hall. When I was half way to Miss Robert’s room I looked over my shoulder to see if Hough was watching me. I stepped into the men room and took a peek at the note. It said, "Peter does not know anything. His father died last week and that is the reason that he was not in school. Be kind to him. He has lost both of his parents."

I peeked out of the toilet; no one was in the hall. I hurried down the hall to Miss Robert’s room and knocked on the door. I heard her telling me to come on in. She must be on the phone with Hough. I went into the room and sat in my usual seat. She turned away and looked out the window. I wondered what Hough was telling her. They talked for some time. I could only see the side of her face. She looked as pissed off, if not more than Hough. I could tell she was giving Hough hell. She finally hangs up the phone and looks over at me. She speaks to the class and told them that my father had passed away last week and she asked them all to say a pray for my father. The students next to me gave their condolence. Roberts with that bitchy face of hers settled down the mumbling. She told me that she was sorry that I had lost my father and continued on the subject they must have been in when Hough called her. I took out my tablet and a pin and waited until she got back into something that was new to me. My hopes now were, to keep up the high marks at school with hopes of being able to go to college.

Surprisingly, Joan and Miss Smith did not show any affection for me. June told Hough about the $100 bills. She must think that I was a part of Ponzi scheme. I wondered what was going on in their minds. Since Hough, was so certain that I knew about the Ponzi scheme, they must think that I was part of it. Like the three men at the hospital last week, they thought that pop was involved.

Thankful, the welfare department sent me a letter and told me to continue living in the apartment until they came up with a better idea for me and they did not want to take me out of school. They would send me a check each week for food and other things that I may need. I was happy with this. I continued my part time jobs so that I did not have to cash any of the money that Nancy gave me.

As the weeks passed; the other member of my class and Miss Smith became a little friendlier, especially the guys in my class and the people that I worked with. June was not as affectionate as she was a couple of weeks ago. She must still believe that I am part of the Ponzi scheme or she feels that I must have found out that she told Hough about me flashing the hundred dollar bills. Anyway, it is best not to get involved with a woman that is almost ten years older than I am.

Another summer is here:

The school year had finished. I got the highest marks in my class. Hough personally congratulated me and said he would give the welfare department a call if I wanted to continue going to his school. I told him that living alone was lonely, but it was worth it to be able to continue going to his school. He seemed quite happy that I wanted to continue going to his school.

The summer was hot as hell. With only one window and the front door, the air did not circulate. I felt like I was always in a steam bath. I was glad that the people that lived on the upper floors and the apartments on this floor did not have to pass my apartment. I could wear only my under pants and not worry about anyone complaining about the way I dressed. I bought myself a couple of swim suits to wear when I went to the roof of the building to cool off. Even though the roof itself was hot as hell, I enjoyed the cool breeze and the half necked women sunning themselves. Most of them were twice my age if not older. Yet my libido was heightened enough to forget about their age. Some of them would look me over, pause for a few moments then smile.

By the end of the summer, a few of them pulled their lounge over to mine and we talked about everything except sex. There were hints, but I did not push the subject. I think that they were feeling me out. When a woman in her forties found out that I lived alone and did not have any parents. She invited me for dinner a few time. Since I did not make any advances, the free meals stopped. It was not that I would not have slept with her. I could not get myself up to extending the relationship. When I relaxed out on the hall and watched the other tenants coming and going, I think that most of the single women were prostitutes like my mother. In a way I felt sorry for them, as I felt sorry about my mother have to sell her body to keep us all housed and feed. I spent many hours reminiscing about my earlier life and wondering what I could have done to make it more pleasant for mom, pop and myself. At times I blamed myself for being born. Would their lives have been different if I was not born? This brought on the fact that I did not know who my father was and I was not certain that mom was my mother. I asked myself a hundred times, who is my father and my mother? This always made me feel like I was only half alive. When I thought of this when I was in bed. I could not fall asleep. It felt like being in a room with no doors or windows and I was trapped inside the room. My mind would repeat the same thoughts over and over. From exhaustion, I would finely fall asleep. When I woke up, I would still be exhausted and didn’t want to get out of bed. I often wondered how long this would last. I wanted to know who my parents were, but I hated going through the same thing over and over until I was exhausted.

I enjoyed living alone, but I never knew when someone from the welfare department would drop in to see how I was getting along. They all were nice and helpful and I knew that they had the responsibility of looking after me. Since I did not smoke cigarettes or pot, they stopped searching the room. I was always afraid that some day they would find the money that Nancy had given me.

The summer had ended; I was 16 and back in school. During the summer everyone in the class seemed to have gotten over what ever had happened to stop them from socializing with me. Joan and the other girls in my class were much friendlier. Even Miss. Smith flirted with me, even though I was no longer in her class. I was in Mr. Perry’s science class and I could feel the hate for me that radiated from his actions. He was still trying to get Miss. Smith to go out with him. The few times that I saw him and Miss. Smith talking, she was giving him a cold shoulder. The look of her face made me think that something very serious happened between them. What in hell could it be? I heard him accuse her of having sex with me. Since she had sex with me, how many other kids in her class or out of her class has she had sex with? Hough was overly nice to me. I had one worry at school, with Perry being my teacher and hating me, would his hate for me affect the grades he gave me? Only time will tell.

For the first month in school, Joan tried to get me to go out with her and take her to my apartment. My greatest fear was that one of the workers at the welfare department would walk in on us when we were messing around. I did not want to do anything in her home, we were almost caught by her mother, nor did I want to take her to the places that Nancy had dragged me to. The street people knew what we were doing. I did take her to the movies a few times and out for a snack.

A big surprise:

I had been going to school for about two months when Hough took me out of one of my classes and took me into his office. I wondered what the hell I did this time. He had his usual smile on his face. He asked me if I wanted to change classes. I was wondering if the welfare department had found a place for me to live and they were going to send me to another school. I said, "No sir. I would like to stay in the class that I am in now."

Hough said, "How would you like skip a year and go into the eleventh grade. All of your teachers in the tenth grade think you are wasting your time in the tenth grade. You would attend all the eleventh grade classes and depending on your grades for the rest of the year, we would decide if you should drop back to your regular class."

I shook my head. I could not believe what he was saying. Did Perry hate me enough that he wanted me out of his class, and talked the rest of my teachers to kick me up a grade? I said, "Mr. Hough, do you really think that I should skip the tenth grade."

Hough said, "Absolutely, all of your past teachers think you have been held back too long. You spend less time on the test than anyone else in your class and have had four years with perfect grades."

I did think some of the tests were very easy and I could not understand why everyone else in the class got low grades. Nancy had the same grades that I had. I think she is smarter than I am. Why didn’t they let her skip one of the grades? As I was thinking, I will be out of high school sooner than I thought. Hough interrupted my thoughts and said, "Well, do you want to skip the rest of the tenth grade."

I did not hesitate, "Yes sir. I would be able to go to college much sooner."

Hough handed me a sheet of paper and said, "These are the classes you will be attending tomorrow, good luck. I hope that you will be able to keep up with the rest of the class."

I took the sheet and thanked Hough. I wanted to shout. I had never felt this good. I wanted to go someplace and celebrate. I had not looked at my new schedule. I unfolded the sheet and scanned down the list. Oh Shit, I would still be going to Miss. Roberts class. Would she have the same temperament as she has had for the last two years? I hoped not. They still had me assigned to the same French language class. Internally I shouted to myself. Stop being so critical, this is the best thing that has happened to me in my life. Stop thinking about my sexual urges and concentrate on your homework. I will be out of high school a year sooner. I tried to forget the negative part of my new life and enjoy the good parts.

I had been in Hough office and the next class had already started. I had to go to Miss. Roberts room. I opened the door slowly. The old bitch caught me sneaking into the room. She gave me that "I am going to kill you look". It only lasted for a few seconds. I saw her smile for the first time. She said, "Peter will not be in your class starting tomorrow. He will be in the eleventh grade class. Due to his hard work in all of his classes, he is being promoted to the eleventh grade. He was going to be promoted at the beginning of the year, but we wanted to see if Peter was still working as has hard as he was during the last semester. He has been and we are very proud of him. There was a spontaneous applause. Surprisingly, Miss Roberts did not stop the applause. When the applause stopped Miss Roberts put on her "I will kill you face."

She said, "If Peter can put up with me and still have excellent grades. I am hoping that all the rest of you can."

When we were let out of school at the end of the day, Joan and the majority of the class room wanted to give me a farewell party. I had been to one of these parties last year. I don’t know where my class mates got all the booze from. Almost all of them were high as a kit. Living with pop all of my life I hated what it did to him. The only time that I was with pop and he was half sober was about a week after mom flew the coop. In a way I could not blame her. What mom had to put up with pop, anyone else would have killed him.

I thanked them all and said, "I have a part time job and they would fire me if I don’t show up."

They all wanted something to celebrate. I excused myself and Joan tagged along with me. I wasn’t in the mood but she was. I had a hell of time breaking her loose. I did my best to get rid of her and walked her to her home. She wanted to go to my apartment. Thank God, when we were approaching her home, her mother was going up the steps to their home.

I wasn’t free yet. Pam saw us and Joan told her about me being bumped up a grade. Pam invited me for dinner. I hated lying to anyone. I told her about my part time job. Joan and Pam both tried to get me go in later. I told them that this was a sure way of getting fired. They knew when I got out of school and the time they needed me the most and I would be cutting the time I had to be at work.

I turned around and headed home. To stretch the lie a little further, I took off in a gallop and waved goodbye. Once I was out of sight of Joan, I slowed down. When I got back in front of the school, my worst nightmare happened. June was coming out the front door of the school. There was no way in the world that I could ignore her. She calls to me and said, "Come with me, I will drive you home."

How in hell could I get out of this? Once we were in her car, June said, "I owe you a dinner. I haven’t paid you back my half of the dinner we had together."

Once we were out of site of the school, June reaches over and pulls me next to her. She gave me a sexy kiss and almost hit a car. She didn’t put on the brakes. I had to grab the steering wheel. June said, "That was close."

She glances into the rear view mirror and said, "That bastard slammed on his brakes."

I turned around and looked out the rear window. The other driver was out of his car and was in a rage. I could not blame him. Since June was one of the teachers that signed my promotion. I did not want to get on the wrong side of her.

Within minutes we were at the restaurant that we went to the last time. We had dinner and the waitress flirted with me. June was pissed to no end. June did not waste any time. We were finished eating within a half hour. I was not paying attention to the direction we were heading. She pulls into a garage under a building and parked her car. She gets out of the car and said, "Follow me. Walk about ten feet behind me. I don’t want these nosey people to get any ideas."

I stopped and waited until she was in front of an elevator. She steps into the elevator than sticks her head out of the elevator and said, "Are you going up."

I hurried through the lobby and said, "Thank you."

The elevator door shut and June was all over me. When we reached her floor, she said, "Hold the elevator door open until I get to my apartment. After I get inside, I will not lock the door. If no one is in site, run down the hall to my room and come in. Don’t forget to lock the door after you are inside."

I watched June. She removed her shoes and hurried down the hall and went inside. I looked up and down the hall. There was no one in site. I pushed open the door, went inside and locked the door. I turned around. I did not see June. Where in hell did she go? I walked through the living room and saw an open door to a bedroom. I heard a shower running. I walked into the bedroom. The bathroom door was open. I did not want to walk into the bathroom when she was taking a bath. I heard her say, "Come on in the shower with me. Don’t forget to take your clothes off."

I slipped off all of my clothes and shoes. I went into the bathroom. I could see her naked body through the glass door. I had sworn that I would not have sex with June again. My body had not sworn to keep away from June. She had a way of looking at me that drove me crazy. As I looked through the glass door on the shower, I thought that I would climax before I had sex with her. June opens the shower door and I stepped into the shower. June sprayed my body with bath soap and bathed every inch of my body. She pushes me under the shower and washes the soap from my body. She kneels and gives me oral sex. When in seconds it was over. She pushes me back under the shower and washes off my pecker. When she finishes she turns off the shower and reaches for a towel. She gives it to me and said, "Dry yourself off and go get in bed. Turn the electric blanket on high. I will be in there in a few minutes."

I did what she wanted and waited. The blanket was getting hotter by the minute. I had closed my eyes. I was exhausted. I felt someone getting into bed with me. I felt a cold hand running across my body. I put my hand over June’s back and pulled her close to me. I opened my eyes and gave her a long and lingering kiss. June had her eyes closed. She slowly moves her hand across my pecker and massaged it. Slowly it started to expand. She slides under the cover and started giving me oral sex. Within a minute it was fully erected. She slid up my body and inserted my pecker into her warm body. Still together June rolled over on her side. She tells me to get on top of her. The rapture that I had before was no longer there, but the pleasure I was having kept me alive and willing. I have no idea how many orgasms she had. During all the excitement I lost count. I finally climaxed and rolled off of June. She smothered me with kisses then she said. "Now you know why I love you so much. No other man that I have ever had sex with has ever given me the pleasure that you give me. Go take a shower and I will take you home."

When June let me off in front of my building, she said, "I will miss seeing you in my class. Good luck, don’t slack off on you studies. I think they could have bumped you up two classes. Love you."

I told June that I love her too. I stood there watching her car drive away. In a way, our sex life wasn’t everything in a marriage. I had spent most of my life seeing what went on between mom and pop. Mom is the one that held the marriage together. If pop wasn’t so damn lazy and wasn’t drunk all the time, I think it would have lasted. Was mom angry because of pop? Every time I think of mom and pop, I wondered if either one of them was my parents. If not, why did they put up with me? I shook my head and went into my apartment.

Another visitor from the Welfare department:

Sitting on the top stair was an unfamiliar face. I thought that it was one of the welfare department workers. He said, "When in hell have you been. I have been waiting for you since eight o’clock."

I said, "Why do you want to know. I am not on pot. I am not having a drunken party. I hope you don’t mind that I was with one of my school teachers. She took me out for dinner. She wanted to congratulate me on getting bumped up to a higher class. She gave me the encouragement to work harder and wished me the best."

He said, "What are you talking about."

I took the paper that Hough gave me and said, "Come inside you can’t read it in the dark."

I turned on the lights and he started reading the paper. I don’t know where he was on the letter. He said, "What in hell were you talking about being bumped?"

I said, "I have had perfect grades for the last four years. They think that it is a waste of my talent to keep me in the same grade. I was in the tenth grade and they are bumping me up to the eleventh grade, starting tomorrow."

He said, "What is the teacher’s telephone number that took you out to dinner."

I chucked and said, "I don’t have the faintest idea what her phone number is or if she has a phone. All of the teacher’s names are on that document. Also, the principal that signed it has a phone number. You can look up both of their phone numbers. I don’t have a phone. The welfare department doesn’t think I need one."

The guy said, "I am taking this paper with me."

I said, "No, you are not. I will write all the names down for you so you can find their phone numbers. That list has all the classes I am going to take listed. I also have to show this to all the teacher of the classes that I am going to."

The guy started to walk out the door with the document still in his hand. I said, "If you take that document with you I will call the police. There is a pay phone downstairs and I can call anyone, the emergency number free."

He started to go around me. I backed up and blocked the door. He said, "Get the fuck out of my way."

He started to grab me. I said, "If you touch me I will call the police and accuse you of breaking into my apartment and stealing a document that was very important to me. Also, all of the other people that visit me show me their identification card. Where is yours. What is your name?"

He stood there for a few moments then said, "You move out of my way and I will give you the document."

I said, "No, you give me the document and I will move out of your way."

Reluctantly he gave me the document. I went outside and turned on the stair lights. There is a switch on each floor. I said, "Please turn the lights off when you leave the building. It’s a waste of energy to leave them on all night."

I watched the SOB walk down the stairs and out the door without making an attempt to turn off the lights. I ran over to the front side of the building and looked out the window. I don’t think he knew which way to go. He stood there for a few minutes. He turned left. I ran down the stairs and peeked down the street. That bastard is going into Nancy building. I hurried down the street and watched him going up the stairs. I was wondering if he was tied up with the Ponzi scheme. Surer than hell he goes into Nancy’s old apartment. I ran back to my building. There was a list of emergency telephone numbers next to the phone. I called the local precinct. One of the police officers answered. I said, "I don’t know if there is any importance in my call. A man was waiting on the stair step next to my apartment. He claimed that he was from the welfare department. Since I am on welfare, I played along with him. I finely got him out of my apartment. I watched him leaving my building. I ran down the stairs to see where he was going. All the welfare personnel always come in a car. I watched him entering the building down the street where Mr. Burgan lived. I watched the front of the building to see which apartment he went into. He went into Burgan old apartment. For as I know, the police locked up the apartment and put up a sigh to keep people out of the apartment."

The officer asked, "Who are you?"

I said, "I am Peter Parker. Since I was a friend of Nancy Burgan, the FBI though that I was part of the Ponzi scheme."

The officer said, "I know you Peter. How could I forget the number of times we dragged your father home. I will give the officer that is working on the case a call. I think that he will be interest in what that guy is up to."

I went out on the front step and waited. Damn it, it is getting colder every day. My ass was about to freeze. I ran up the stairs and put on a heaver coat and a cap. I headed down the stair. A police cruiser passed the building. Before I could get to the ground floor, another group of police were going into the building. I went down the street and sat on the steps of the building before Nancy’s building. There were three policemen in the cruiser. Two of them went into the building; the third office came over to me. I stood up and the officer said, "Stay where you are."

I sat back down. The officer said, "What are you doing out here?"

I said, "I am the one that called the police."

The officer said, "What is your name?"

"Peter Parker."

He officer chucked and said, "You are the young guy that everyone thought that you were the person that was running the Ponzi scheme or had a hand in it. Who was it that came over to your apartment?"

I said, "I don’t know who the hell he is. He pretended that he was from the welfare department. None on the welfare people were like that bastard. Now as I think of it, I think he may have broken into my apartment."

The officer said, "What made you think of that?"

"I did not get a chance to look around my apartment. I was suspicious about him the first time he said something to me. I could not look around, he was talking to me from the moment I came up the stairs until I persuaded him to leave."

The office said, "What did you do to get him to leave?"

"I told him if he did not leave, I would call the police."

The office chuckled and said, "And you did. Come with me, let’s see what they are doing up there."

Before we could turn around, two officers push the stranger into the back of the police car. One of the officers did not get into the police car. When we approached him, he said, "Do we have another one."

The officer with me said, "He is one of the three that made the call. What the hell was that guy doing in the apartment?"

"The same things all the rest of them have been doing. Looking for money that they invested or just hoping to find one of the millions of dollars.

The officer that was with me asked, "Do you want to press charges against him?"

I shook my head and said, "I have enough problems. Today I got bumped up to the eleventh grade. Tomorrow will be my first day in the eleventh grade. I was taken out to dinner by one of my tenth grade teacher and she lectured me on how I should handle my upper class members. She said that the guy and some of the girls will try to shake me up. I am so tired now that I could fall asleep on the streets."

Both of the officers congratulated me and sent me back to my apartment. When I got back into the apartment, the place was a wholly mess. I quickly pulled the shades and slid the dresser off of the broken boards. My heart was beating a mile a minute. When I felt the money under the floor, I collapsed. I climbed into bed. I was asleep before I got all of my clothes off.

I woke up later than I want for my first day in the eleventh grade. I was scared shitless. My brain was like a plate of spaghetti. I did not know what to say to the class or the new teachers. I was not late, but most of the students were already in the class room chatting with each other. I went over to Mr. Paterson. I had met him last year when they were recruiting guys for the track team. I gave him the sheet of paper that Hough had given me. He said, "You keep that. It is a guide for you and the teachers that don’t know you. Welcome to my science class. I have looked over your grades in the tenth grade. You will not have any problem in my class. Take a seat over there. There are a least four desk empty."

As I walked down the aisle, everyone welcomed me. One of the girls smiled at me and said, "You have quite a repartition. I have heard all about you."

I did not comment and continue down the aisle. I did not know what she knew about me. Was it my sex life or the Ponzi scheme? I took a seat between two girls and looked at the front of the class room? The girl on the right of me said, "Are you a new student."

I shook my head and said, "In a way, I got bumped up to the eleventh grade."

She said, "My parent lived in Queens, they split up and mom moved over here."

I said, "We are both new to the class. Have you had any trouble with the other students?"

"Not at all, they are the friendliest bunch I have been with. Everyone has gone out of the way to help me. I don’t think you will have any trouble."

Mr. Paterson said, "Good morning everyone. We have a new student. His name is Peter Parker. I want you all to help Peter settle peacefully into the class. Give Peter a hand."

All the students applauded. When they finished, I said, "Thank you very much. I have seen most of you on the school grounds. It makes me very proud to be welcomed the way you all have. Thank you."

They applauded again.

Mr. Paterson began to lecture. I took down all the items that I was not familiar with. The time flew by. I was given similar greeting in all the other classes. My new class mates were not as happy in Miss. Roberts class as they were in other classes. She had not changed her temperament. I don’t think any of the students enjoyed her class. I already had her for a while and I did not let her bitchiness get the best of me. There were a few things that scrambled my brain. Those are the things that I will spend the evening with. When the day was over, I did not find the subjects as hard as I expected.

I was hoping that Joan or June would not latch into me. I needed a good night sleep and time to do my homework. I went into the john and drained my bladder. I said to myself this is one spot I can stay for about fifteen minutes without anyone bothering me. As I sat in the booth and listen to the crowd come and go. I was hoping that nothing would disrupt my evening. I looked at my watch and the fifteen minutes had passed. I eased out of the men room and into the hall. No one was around. I went down the stairs and out the back door. I walked across the football field and watched a touch football game for a few moments. One of the players invited me to join them. As much as I wanted to join them, I bit the bullet and went home without any interruptions. I only stopped at the deli for a sandwich and a bottle of milk. I loved the hot pastrami.

I had eaten the hot pastrami on the way home and drank most of the milk. I put what was left on the milk in the refrigerator. I plopped down on the bed and was asleep within seconds. Mother Nature woke me up to go to the toilet. I wanted to go back to bed but, I did not want my second day in school to be a flop by not doing my homework. I spent the remainder of the night studying and finishing my home work.

Thankful, the home work wasn’t too bad. Without any interruptions from any of my friends, I had plenty of time to do my homework. Time was passing bye to fast. Christmas holidays would be here in a couple of weeks. Without any homework during the Christmas holiday I could enjoy myself.

Christmas came and so did the snow. During the time I was out of school, I shoveled snow in the neighborhood for the customers that I had accumulated in the past. During the past few months, when I had a free moment, I would spend my time studying the subjects that I had problems with. I was lucky that my two girl friends, June and Joan did not drop in to wish me a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year. I did get out too watch the fireworks on New Year’s Eve.

June inspects my apartment:

On New Year day I spent most of the day sleeping. In the late afternoon the door bell at the entrance rang. You could not talk to the person ringing the door bell. You had to push the button that opens the front door and pray for the best. I pushed the button and held it for a minute or two. I went out into the hall and looked down at the first floor. All I could see was someone wearing a long coat with a hood over their head. I could hear the high heel shoes tapping the wooden steps of the stairs. Whoever she was, I did not get a glimpse of her face until she was half way between the second and third floor. It was Miss Smith. Just thinking about what she may want to do was making Roger come to life. When she got to the third floor she was a little breathless. I walked down a few steps and helped her to the third floor. She said, "Why didn’t you come down to the first floor and help me?"

I said, "With the hood over your head and that long black coat, I did not know who was coming in the building. At times tenants lose or forget to take the door key with them. When they get home without a key, they push all the buttons with hopes that someone will open the front door."

I helped June into my apartment. June sounded like she was exhausted. She had never been in my apartment. She looks around. The look on her face told it all. What a dump. She did not say anything for a few minutes and did not take her coat off. I could almost read her mind, I knew what she was thinking, and "I have wasted my time coming over here to have sex in nice surroundings. I don’t think I could enjoy having sex in this mess."

If she wasn’t thinking that, why was she so grumpy? June gave the apartment another inspection. I could see the disgusted look on her face. I was guessing what she was thinking. Can I enjoy having sex in this mess? She continued to look around the room. Without removing her coat, she sat down on the bed. I sat down beside her and gave her a long kiss on her cheek. She ignored me for about a minute or two. She seemed to be staring into space. Without warning, she turns and pushes me down on the bed and lies across my body. She gave me a long kiss. I could taste the alcohol that she had been drinking. With her hands roaming around my crotch, I knew why she had come to see me. She reaches down for her panties and pulls them off. I slipped off my slacks and my under pant. Still with that heavy coat on she climbs on top me and guided Roger through the front door of her vagina. She removes her hand and pushes her body tightly against me. Roger was as far as he could go. But, June tried to push my body inside of her. I rolled her over and lifted her legs. Roger must have gone much deeper. June let out a moan and pulled me tighter to her body. The whole process only took a couple of minutes. I started to get up and June pulled me back down. We just laid there looking at each other. June opened her eyes and said, "Don’t leave me. I am just starting. I have been thinking about you so long and I don’t want to stop now."

I just laid there. Roger had shrunk. I was afraid that he would continue to shrink down to nothing. As long as I don’t pull him out, maybe he would stay alive. I waited for her to give me a hint when she wanted to start all over. Having Judy almost breaking it off and Joan not wanting to stop, I did not know if Roger would stay up without any movement. I knew that he would shrink down to nothing once he was satisfied.

June squeezed Roger a number of times. Roger came back to life. I start moving slowly. June increase the pace. Having had sex with June, I knew when she was going to have an orgasm. I increased the speed and we both climaxed at the same time. June pushed me off of her and reaches for her panties. She put them on and gets out of the bed. She takes a few steps in my direction and gave me a kiss on my cheek. She did not waste any time. She pulls the hood over her head and takes a quick look around the room. She did not say a word. She opens the door and hurried down the hall. I watched her hurrying down the stairs. I wonder why she was hurrying. Once she was past the second floor, I started following her down the stairs. She went out the door. I jumped four or five steps at a time. Her car was parked in front of the apartment. She opened the car door. The over head lights turned on. In the passenger seat was a beautiful young woman. I don’t think she was old as June. June said something to the young lady. The young lady smiled and started chuckling. The overhead lights turned off. They sat there for a few minutes. The young woman gets out of the car. I could hear June shout, "Don’t go up there now. I will bring you back here some other time."

The young woman stood motionless for a few minutes. She looked at the building and heads for the building. The car door on the driver’s side was slightly open. I heard June say, "Honey, don’t go up there now. You will spoil everything."

The young woman said something. But, I could not make out what she said. The young woman heads back to the car. As the young woman was getting back into the car, she said, "Don’t go back on your promise. If you do I will come over here by myself."

Holy ship, what has happened to my life? Mom was a whore and it looks like I am becoming a male prostitute. What did June promise that woman? I hurried back up the stairs and plopped into bed. I was wondering what they had planned. It took me a long time to fall to sleep.

The holidays were over to soon and I am back in school. The way June looked at my apartment was bugging me. I spent the weekends fixing up my one room paradise. It did not look much different than before, but it was neat.

For some reason the Girls in my class did not flirt with me. They would look at me, smile, give me the onceover and walk away with a smirky smile on their faces. This bothered the shit out of me. Did they all know about Nancy and June? What the hell were they thinking about? I recalled what the girl said on the first day that I was in the eleventh grade class about my reputation.

They had planned to make me a father:

About a month after June’s last visit, when I came home I saw a beautiful girl sitting on the front steps. She looked a little pissed and was looking down the steps. I passed by her. I opened the door and turned around and said, "Can I help you."

She must have been in another world. She quickly looks around with a look that could kill. She stared at me for a few seconds. A broad smile came across her face. She said, "Does Peter Parker live in this building?"

I smiled and said, "Yes he does. He is a very good friend of mine. He is not in his room, maybe I can help you."

Sill with that beautiful smile on her face she said, "When do you expect him to get home?"

I said, "That depends on what he has planned for today. Would you like to go up to his apartment and wait for him?"

She looks up and down the street with a puzzled look on her face then looks at me and said, "Do you think that he would mind?"

I said, "He would love to have you wait for him in his apartment. It’s not very nice, but it’s livable."

I stepped down and held out my hand to her. She took my hand. I lifted her up and pulled her close to my body. She did not resist. Still holding her hand, I took a step up the stairs and we went into the building. She held my hand and looked up at me and asked, "Do you and Peter live in the same apartment?"

I smiled and let out a chuckle. I said, "I live alone. I am Peter."

She said, "Why didn’t you tell me that you are Peter?"

She had dropped my hand a few step back and I was wondering who she was and what she wanted. I said, "You did not know who I was and I did not know who you were, I did not know how and why you had gotten my name. I told you my name what is your name and what have I done to deserve a beautiful young lady to track me down."

She laughed and said, "My name is Peggy, I am June Smith’s cousin. She has told me about you."

A flashback came to me. She must be the young girl that was with June the first time that June had been in my apartment. What in hell did she want from me? Why in hell did June want to introduce us? June did not want me to look at another woman; much less have sex with them. I said, "June thanks that I am a very good student. She approved of having me jumped up to a higher class. Can I help you with your studies?"

She smiles and said, "No, this year it will be my third year of college. June thinks that we would be a lovely couple. June describe you perfectly."

I said, "Have you had your dinner?"

"No, but do you have something that I could munch on."

I said, "There is a deli a few houses down the street. Henry makes the best hoagies in the world. I can get you one."

Peggy said, "Don’t bother unless you want one."

I said, "Join me; I am going down to Henry’s."

Peggy and I made a u-turn and headed for the deli. We walked slowly and chatted about different subjects. We gave our opinions on the subject. I don’t know if she was appeasing me or honestly agreed with me. She even picked the same hoagies that I had asked for. I started eating my hoagie the moment that Henry gave it to me. Peggy wanted to wait until we were back at my apartment. I think we had run out of our thoughts before we left Henry’s. We discussed the weather, the sport that I like and she liked.

Once we were in my apartment we did not discuss anything. I felt that she was sizing me up. What was she thinking? I was hoping that she wanted to sleep with me. It still bothered me that June would introduce Peggy to me just to have sex. What were their motives? I had noticed that Peggy was not eating her hoagie and she had lost that pleasant look on her face. I said, "You don’t have to eat the hoagie if you don’t like it."

Peggy said, "It not that I don’t like it. I feel a little woozy."

I said, "If you feel like you are going to through up, the bathroom is out in the hall to the left. Would you like to sit or lay down?"

Peggy said, "It I lay down, I am sure that I will through up. I will relax here and see if I get over the wooziness."

All of a sudden Peggy jumps up and dashed out the door. I grabbed a towel and followed her to the bath room. She was sitting on the edge of the bathtub and vomiting into the toilet. I wet one end of the towel and put the wet end of the towel on her forehead. I notice something that I had not noticed before. A woman as slim as Peggy was, she should not have a bulging stomach. I was almost certain she was pregnant.

I said to myself, "June is a conniving bitch. She must have told Peggy to have sex with me and claim that I was the father."

Who in hell was the asshole that got her pregnant and would not take the responsibility. I waited with Peggy until she told me that she had to pee. I went out into the hall and I could hear her crying. I sat down on the floor and laid against the wall until Peggy came out of the bathroom. She looked down at me with tears in her eyes. I helped her into my apartment. I pulled the cover back on the bed and told her to relax for a while. Peggy laid down and looked up at me. She apologized to me. I told her she did not need to apologize to me. She did not do anything that needed an apology. She reaches up to me I bent over her, Peggy kissed me on the cheek and said, "I should not have listen to June. I knew it was wrong. I am desperate. I don’t know what to do. I don’t want to have an abortion. It’s a terrible thing to do to you."

I said, "Do your parents know that you are pregnant?"

Peggy shook her head. "What about the guy that got you pregnant. Does he know that you are pregnant?"

Peggy said, "No, June and I were roaming the bars and net these two men. One thing led to another. We went into the lady restroom. It was over almost the moment it started. He leaves the bath room without saying a word. After cleaning myself, I went back to the bar. June was still sitting at the bar with the other guy. I asked Peggy what was his name.

Peggy said, "He told me that his name was Jimmy. The guy with June said that he met Jimmy at the bar. God only knows if his name is Jimmy and where is he. I have been back at bar every day since I missed my period. Peter would you marry me?"

I did not know what to say, I was not going to marry her. I could not afford to support her with the money that the welfare department gave me. I asked, "Have you told your parents?"

Peggy shook her head and said, "They would kill me if they knew. I don’t know how long I can get away with my problem until I have to tell my parents or find someone to marry me."

I said to Peggy, "Don’t ever ask someone to marry you to cover up something that another person had done, especially when you get pregnant by someone else."

Peggy said, "Peter, I am sorry that I dragged you into my problem. I should not have pulled you into my problem."

I said, "I don’t know what I could do, but please keep in touch with me. If you want someone to keep you company or just put your head on someone shoulder. Give me a call."

Peggy gets up with a mournful look on her face. I don’t think she wanted to leave. I felt terrible about her thinking that I wanted her to leave. I said, "Peggy, you can stay here as long as you want."

She looks at me and said, "I have taken up too much of your time. I don’t want to waste any more of your time."

I walked Peggy to the subway and we kissed as we were parting. Tears were trickling down my face. Peggy came over to me and wiped a tear from my face. She kissed me on the cheek and said, "Peter I have a special place in my heart for you. I will never forget you. Please remember me."

"Peggy, I will think of you every day. Please don’t have an abortion. You will regret it for the rest of your life. I love you."

Peggy turned walked to the turnstile. As she started to go down the stairs she turned and through me a kiss. I was torn between marring her and staying single. I felt selfish for turning her down. When she was out of sight, I turned around and headed home. I spent the night tumbling in my bed. One part of me was telling me to marry Peggy while the other side of me was saying; you have enough problems of your own. You cannot start taking over other people’s problems.

On the way to school I thought that I should stop in and talk to June. I don’t know how much June was involved. Was she trying to help Peggy? Was Peggy pushing June to help her out of the problem she had gotten herself into? By the time I got to school most of the previous day had drained from my mind. Other thoughts about school and my girl problem had drowned out all of my other thoughts.

For some reason the Girls in my class did not flirt with me. This had been bothering me. They would look at me, smile, give me the onceover and walk away. Why??? This bothered the shit out of me. Did they all know about Nancy and June? What the hell were they thinking about? I recalled what the girl said on the first day that I was in the eleventh grade class about my reputation.

As the weeks passed, the smirky looks became giggles. On the way out of school one evening one of the girls that had been giving me a smirky smile was just a few steps ahead of me. I increased my stride and caught up with her. I said to Judy, "Would you do me a favor?"

With an unconcerned look on her face, she said, "Sure, what can I do for you; help you with your homework?"

I shook my head and said, "No, I am not having any problem with my homework. What were you thinking about when you passed me in the hall?"

A slight flush came over her face. Judy said, "Nothing really. I was just acknowledging you."

I said, "Ever girl in our class looks at me the same way you have been looking at me. Please tell me. This has been bugging me since I joined your class."

I knew that she wanted to say something, but she could not get the courage up enough to tell me. I asked, "Is it one of my girlfriends or something that I have done. Give me a hint."

Judy stopped and looks at me. She looks around at the other class mates walking by. When most of the student had passed us she said, "There is a rumor about you and Miss. Smith."

Judy started to say something, but stopped with her mouth half open. I said, "There isn’t any rumor. Mr. Smith is a very good friend of mine. She is one of the teachers that told Hough that I was wasting my time in the tenth grade. She has taken me out to dinner a couple of times. She has even given me a peck on my cheek when she dropped me off at my apartment. She has never been in my apartment. Again, she is a very nice woman and I have a crush on her. I think she knows it and it is one of the reasons that she has helped me."

Judy looks up at me and said, "That all? Haven’t you slept with her?"

I said, "No, I haven’t. I would have loved to have slept with her. I have had a crush on her since I first saw her a few years ago. Rumors, rumors and rumors, I think that every girl in our class thinks the same thing as you do."

Judy said, "Not only the girls; the boys think the same thing. They also have a crush on Miss. Smith."

I said, "The only place that I have had contact with Miss. Smith has been here at school since she took me out for dinner. Who started this rumor?"

Judy said, "A girl in our class sister is a waitress at a restaurant that you two were having dinner. Her sister said that she saw you having sex with Miss. Smith."

I said, "I think the waitress had put something in Miss. Smith dinner. Miss Smith felt a little woozy. She asked me to drive. Before I could get the car started, Miss. Smith said that she had to lie down. I pushed the car seat back and she laid her head on my lap. After about fifteen minutes, she said that she felt better and raised her head. The waitress that served us thought that we were having sex and that’s it in nut shell. Miss. Smith gave her hell and said that I was her younger brother."

I also gave her hell and said, "So what if we were?"

The waitress hurried away. The next time we went into the restaurant, the waitress was flirting with me throughout the meal. Miss. Smith was a little pissed off. She was telling me how all the teacher though that I was too old to be in the tenth grade. In the middle of the conversation, the waitress interrupted our conversation. In a harsh voice, I told the waitress to please do not interrupt our conversation again and I would call her if we needed her. The waitress was quite pissed off. She gave me a dirty look and spun around. She walked away swinging her hips. She looked back at me and gave me a finger. Miss. Smith saw the waitress reactions and said, "Let’s get out of here. I am not coming here again if she is still working here."

Mrs. Smith get’s up to leave. I followed her to the casher and she paid the tab. She told the casher that she would not be back until the waitress had been fired.

Judy said, "What a bitch, her sister thinks that she is God’s gift to the world. The waitress must think the same about herself."

Judy said, "Would you like to have dinner at my home with me? I am a very good cook. I have to prepare dinner for my parents before they get home. One more for dinner would not be any trouble."

I had opened the door to one of my class mates. Why slam the door in Judy’s face. I said, "I would love to have dinner with you and your family. I live alone and I am tired of eating at fast food stores and at deli’s."

While I was watching Judy prepare dinner she tried to get me into a conversation about the Ponzi scheme and my association with Nancy. This pissed me off. She didn’t invite me for dinner or friendship. She was like everyone in the neighborhood. All they wanted was money. I was a little pissed, but I chucked to myself. I am the worst of the bunch. If they only knew, how much of the money that I have, they all would be on my back.

Judy inched closer to the relationship I had with Nancy. I tried to block Judy’s direction by telling her that I only helped Nancy with her homework and we walked home together. Judy chucked, and said, "Nancy has a big mouth. She told everyone in the school that you two were going to get married and were practicing."

I chuckled and said, "If she meant that we were necking, we did neck. I could not get anywhere else."

Judy prepared dinner for both of us and said that her parent would not be home for another couple of hours. During dinner we sat next to each other. I felt her hand roaming around my thigh. I did not respond to her advances. Slowly she sled her hand across my picker. I tried to ignore her advances. But, she continued. I finished eating and got up and carried the dishes into the kitchen. Judy followed me into the kitchen. I stood at the sink and washed the dishes. Judy puts her arms around me and presses her crotch against my butt. I rinsed the last dish and dried my hands. I turned around and pulled Judy tightly against my body and lifted her dress and placed my hands on her butt. With a frighten look on Judy’s face, she pulled away and said, "I am sorry that I led you on. Just thinking about you, Nancy and Miss Smith having sex warmed me up."

I smiled at Judy and said, "I am always warmed up when I am with a beautiful woman, no matter what her age is."

Judy put her arms around me and gave me a long sexy kiss and pulled me tightly against her body. Roger was already erect. Judy reached between us and unzipped my pants and unbuckled my belt. She slides her warm hand under my under pants and grabbed Roger. My pants had already fallen to the floor. I pushed my under pants down and they fell to the floor. Judy lifted her dress and rubs Roger up and down her crotch. She squeezed Roger so hard that I felt like she wanted to pull Roger from my body. I pulled away from Judy and said, "You were hurting me. Don’t pull or squeeze it so hard."

Judy looked like she was ready to have an orgasm. She knelled down and slowly slips Roger into her mouth. Her teeth pressing on Roger was worse than her hands. I said, "Don’t bite it off. You are hurting me."

Judy pulled away and looked up at me and said, "I could not control myself. I have never felt this way. It was a wonderful feeling. Can we do it again?"

I said, "Judy, it is so sore now, it will hurt even more if you just touch it. Don’t you have to prepare dinner for your parents?"

Judy looked at her watch and said, "Time passes to damn fast when I enjoying myself."

She jumps up and ran into the bath room. Judy was so damn ruff with Roger that it had shrunk down to almost nothing. I pulled up my under pants and headed for the door. I did not get too far. Someone was trying to open the front door and Judy came up behind me thrusting he body against my butt. A woman voice called Judy’s name. Judy yells back, "I will be there in a second."

When Judy opened the door a beautiful woman walks in. She smiles at me and said, "Judy, who is this handsome young man. He is much nicer than all the other men that you brought home with you."

Judy said, "Peter, this is my mother. He is the young man that was bumped up from the tenth grade to the eleventh grade. I asked Peter to help me with some of my math problems."

Judy mother said, "Peter, just call me Alice, please stay and have dinner with us. Sandy will be home soon, he is parking our car."

I said, "I would love to but, I have to get home and study. Judy prepared a very nice dinner for me already."

Alice said, "I would love to have you meet Sandy. He should be here in a few minutes."

I helped Judy and Alice set the dinner table. When we had finished setting the table we sat down and Alice gave me the third degree. She wanted to know everything about me. Over an hour had passed and Sandy was not home yet. I looked at my watch and said, "I have to get going. If I don’t keep my grades up, they will send me back to the tenth grade. Also, if I want to go to college I have to keep my grades higher than the other student. I have hopes of getting a free scholarship. Otherwise I could not afford a day in college."

Judy and Alice said at the same time, "I am certain that you will get a scholarship."

I chuckled and said, "I hope that the both of you are right. Judy thanks for the dinner. If you have any more problems, don’t hesitate to let me know. Thank you both again. Good night."

I opened the door hurried down to the stairs. I looked down the stairs and saw a man coming in the door. It must be Judy’s father. I headed further down the hall away from Judy’s apartment. I listen to the old fart climbing up the stairs. I had heard a similar sound many times earlier in my life. It sounded like pop coming home. It sounded so much like pop climbing up the stair when he was drunk as a skunk. His weakling body did not have the strength to get up the stairs. When he finally reached his floor, his wobbling body bounced off one wall to the other. He could hardly walk. I wanted to go help him, but I didn’t. I hoped that Judy and Alice did not have to go through the same hell that mom and I went through with pop. I watched Sandy wobble up to his apartment. Judy and Alice hurried to the door to help Sandy. Once Sandy was inside the door, Alice took a quick peek down the hall. Like the building that I lived in, only about half of the hall lights are lit. Alice may have seen me. I would only be a silhouette in the dark hall. So what if she did see me. I hurried down the stairs and out the building. I did not want any part of Alice and Judy problem. Mom and I could not control pop and I never wanted to have this problem again in my life.

Joan becomes a woman:

When I got home the super told me that I had a quest waiting in my room. I ask, "Who is it?"

He said, "She didn’t tell me and I did not ask. She is a very beautiful young lady."

I ran up the stairs four steps at a time. I was wondering who in hell it could be. I eased open the door. I could not believe my eyes. Joan was lying in the bed stark necked. She said, "I have been waiting for you for over an hour. Come join me. My parent went away for the weekend and I felt so alone in my home. I hope you don’t mind me spending the night here with you."

I locked the door behind me and said, "I haven’t taken a shower since last night. I will be with you in a moment."

I opened the door and looked down the hall. No one was in sight. I grabbed a bar of soap and a towel. I headed for the bath room. Thankful no one else was in the bathroom. I felt a warm hand on my neck. It scared the living hell out of me. I almost tore my neck muscles when I turned around. Joan said, "Go on inside. I don’t want to get caught out here with no clothes on."

I went into the bathroom and dragging Joan behind me. I locked the door and started taking my clothes off. Joan started taking off my clothes. When she reached my pant and unzipped them she let them fall to the floor. She slides her hand down into my underpants and caressed Roger. It was already hard. I said, "Don’t get stuck in my underpants."

She slid my underpants off and started to bend down. I took her arms and said, "Please wait until I have taken a shower."

Joan said, "I will wash it and make sure it is very clean."

We let the warm water flow down our bodies and lathered each other. Joan spent most of her time bathing Roger. During our foreplay Joan was running Roger up and down the lips of her vagina. Within minutes, she slipped Roger inside her vagina. She winches and slides Roger deep into her body. I started to pull away. Joan pulled me tightly against her body. Every inch of Roger was inside of Joan. Joan did not have to ask me what she or I had to do next. I think we both climaxed at the same time. I looked down between our bodies. Blood was flowing down her legs. It did not take long for the bleeding to stop. I started to wash the blood from her body. Joan said, "Let me."

I pulled away and washed the blood off of me. I stepped out of the bathtub and dried myself off. Joan reaches over to the toilet and unrolled some toilet paper and pushed the toilet paper into her vagina. She looks over at me and said, "That will have to do for a while."

Joan steps out of the tub. I started drying her off. Joan said, "I did not expect this to happen. I hope that you don’t mind. I want to go home."

I said, "No, no. I did not expect this to happen either."

Joan said, "I don’t blame you. I wanted to go all the way and could not stop myself. I want to go home. I don’t know what to expect. Do you mind?"

I shook my head and again said, "No, no. You know what is best for you. I will walk you home."

For the next hour of silence we slowly strolled across the town with our arms around each other. When we reached her home, Joan wanted me to spend the night with her. I still had to do my homework and I did not know how Joan would feel. Also, I did not know how long she would be uncomfortable. It was hard to leave her alone. She was nothing like Nancy when she lost her virginity. Most couples spend the rest of their lives together after the woman loses her virginity. I finally convinced Joan that if I stayed we would want to do it again and I wanted her body to be healed before we did it again.

It was hard on both of us when I left her home. I could not think of anything else. Am I obligated to marry Joan? Would she tell her parents? If we kept this up would Joan get pregnant? The future that I had planned would be destroyed. I did not love Joan like I loved Nancy. I had hoped that someday Nancy and I would get married and we would be heirs of the millions that Nancy parents stole. I asked myself, could I live with the fear of being sent to jail for the rest of my life? I was torn between the two.

When I got home, I did my home work and studied what we would be covering tomorrow. This made it much easier when I was in the class room.

A hell of a night:

My eyes started to burn. I stopped reading and plopped down on the bed. I looked out the rear window at my neighbors on the next block. Some of them were quite wealthy. The buildings on the next block were about a hundred feet from my building. Most of my neighbors never pulled the shades. The apartments on the next block were mostly owned by the residences. The square footage of my apartment would not take up a corner in any of the apartment on the next block. Joan parent’s apartment is as big as or bigger than the apartments on the next block. If Joan got pregnant, and I had to marry her where would her parent want her to live? I could never afford an apartment like hers and I don’t think her parents would pay the rent for an apartment like hers. Would we have to live in Joan’s bedroom with a new born baby or would her parents let her marry me. I was getting all wound up over something that I hoped would never happen. I put my books on the kitchen table and tried to forget about Joan, at least for now.

It was around nine when I finished doing my homework. I got undressed and started to climb into the bed. It was dark as hell in the room. I wished that I could sleep all day tomorrow. I opened the shades and went to bed. My eyes caught a glimpse of a woman nude body running through her apartment. The window was open and I heard her screaming. I heard a man shout, "Come back here you fucking bitch."

I had never seen a man in that apartment before, but he looked familiar. I tried to remember where I had seen him. I grabbed my pants and ran down the stairs to the first floor. I dialed the police and told them what I saw and who I was. He had remembered where I lived and asked if it was on my block or the next block. I told him that it was right behind my apartment on the next block. He said, "Stay on the line Peter and keep me informed of what is happening."

I said, "I am on the first floor lobby and I cannot see what is happening from where I am now."

He said, "Go back to your room and yell at them. Tell them that the police are coming."

Without saying another word, I hung up the phone and ran up the stairs. I had left the door of my apartment open when I left. I could see through my apartment the apartment on the next block. The man was beating the hell out of the woman. I yelled to the top of my voice, "The police are on the way. They should be coming into the building now."

The bastard looked out the window and let the woman fall to the floor. He ran over to the window and pulled the shades. I knew the police would not be in the building for another fifteen minutes. I slipped on my shoes and a shirt and ran out of my building and around the block. When I got to the building, the door to the building was locked. The door man was fast asleep in his chair. I pounded on the door. I thought that I would crack the glass. I did not know what to do. I turned and looked up the street for the police. They were nowhere in sight. I had taken a few steps in the direction that I though the police would be coming from. I turned around and walked in the opposite direction past the entrance of the building. I heard someone slam into the door of the building. I turned around and saw a man coming in my direction. He ran past me covering his face with his arm. I hurried my pace and followed him. Cold chills ran through my body. He turned the corner and headed in the direction of the street I lived on. When I reached the corner, he had stopped running and joined the other people on the street. When he got to the street that I lived on he heads in the direction of my home. He continued down the street until he was in front of the building next to the one I lived in. I stopped in front of the deli and pretended to read the menu. Out of the corner of my eye, I watched him climb the steps to the front door. He pulled on the door and it was locked. In frustration, he tried to open the door. He kicked the door with his foot. With the force that he kicked the door, I think that he broke a couple of toes. He limped around the landing at the front door for a few minutes. He sits down on the top step. He was looking in my direction; I open the door to the deli and went in. I told Mr. Henry what had happened. He wanted to see the man that I had been following and heads for the door. I said, "I don’t think he knows that I am following him. Give me one of the buns. He saw me coming in the deli. Mr. Henry said, "Grab one; I want to see him before he leaves."

I grabbed a bun and we walked out into the street together. The bastard was still on the landing, sitting with one of his shoes off. Mr. Henry said, "I know that man. He lives on the second floor of the building you live in. In his haste to get into his apartment, he went up the wrong steps. I think the bastard is a cop. I have seen him arrest hookers hanging around the deli. He puts cuffs on them and puts them in that red car down the street. They drive off together."

I said, "Mr. Henry, are you sure he lives in my building."

"Hell yes. Paul has delivered grinders to his apartment a number of times."

I said to myself, "Where in hell are the cops. They should be here by now."

I said to Mr. Henry, "I called the cops. I am going around the block to see if they have come."

Henry said, "If that bastard is a cop. The cops are not going to believe a word you say. Those bastards stick together. Watch what you say, they will hang you for the crime that bastard did."

I told Mr. Henry that I would be very careful with what I said about him. I walked slowly to the corner. When I reached the corner, I took off running. I saw a police car turning into the next block. When I got to the next street, there were three police cars in front of the building. I walked up to one of them and told them that I called them and I think I know who the man was that beat up the woman in this building. One of the officers said, "The damn door is locked and the door man is sound asleep in there."

I said, "I don’t think he is sleeping. I think he is out cold."

One of the officers said, "If he is sleeping and we bust the glass, you will have to pay for it."

I said, "From the way the bastard was beating up the woman. I think the doorman is knocked out or dead. One of the officers said, "Don’t worry about paying for the glass; I am going to bust in."

He slams his night stick into the glass on the door. The glass exploded and splattered all over him. He reaches through the hole in the door and opens the door. Two cops hurried over to the door man. The explosion of the glass in the door did not wake him. One of the cops tried to wake up the door man. The other one took his phone and call for the medics. One of the cops tested the door man pulse and said, "He is not dead yet. Get an ambulance over here."

One of the officers waited with the door man and the other cops followed me to the third floor. There were about a dozen people standing in the hall. One of the officers asked the crowd what was going on. An old lady said that a young ladies boyfriend beat the living hell out of her and she did not want to go to the hospital. One of the officers opens the door. It wasn’t locked. He asked "May I come in?"

She was sitting on the arm of a couch. She nods her head. When one of the offices approached her, fear spread across her face. She looked down at the floor. The officer asked her what had happened. She shook her head and said, "I fell down and landed on my face."

I said, "Miss, don’t try to defend the bastard. He was beating the living hell out of you. I live across from you and saw everything. Don’t let the bastard get away with it."

She said, "No, no. You are mistaken. He did not hit me."

I said, "Not only did I see him beating the hell out of you, he beat up the door man and the door man looks like he is going to die."

No one said anything. The room became deadly quiet. The chatter coming from the hall stopped. She was still looking at the floor. She looked around the room. Slowly she raises her head and said, "It was a police officer that was going to arrest me for prostitution. I am not a prostitute. I argued with him and told him that I wasn’t a prostitute. He said, "Who are they going to believe, me or you. I have arrest dozens of prostitutes every day."

One of the police officers said, "How did he get into your apartment and what is your name?"

She looks up at the officer and said, "Dorothy Martin. I just got home from work and was getting ready to go to bed. I was going to take a bath. There was a knock on the door. I wrapped a towel around me and walked over to the door. When I am alone I always hook the chain, and lock the door when I come home. I opened the door a crack and looked out. I did not know who the person was. I asked him what he wanted. He said open the fucking door. I am arresting you for prostitution. I shut the door and before I could lock it, he slams his foot against the door. The chain came apart and the door opened. The door hit me and I fell backward to the floor. He come in and locks the door behind him. I dropped the towel when I fell. I tried to cover my necked body. He reaches down and pulls me up. He releases me and started to take his clothes off. I ran to the bath room and locked the door. He came after me and kicks the door open, He drags me out into the bedroom. He slapped me and I screamed. I heard someone yelling that the police are on the way. He releases me and pushes me across the room. He looks out the window and pulls the shades. He looked down at me and said, "I will be back."

He runs out of my apartment. I got up and bolted the door. I went into the bath room. Hearing that the police were on the way, I put on the clothes that I just took off and cleaned the blood off of my face. There were someone knocking on my door and calling me. They wanted to know what happened. I said nothing happen and to go away. They persisted until I went to the door and told them that I had fallen and to please go back to their apartment. I was alright. After I closed the door, I could still hear them talking in the hall until you came to my apartment."

I said, "I am the one that called the police. I think that the bastard that broke into her apartment lives on the floor below me. I ran down to the lobby and called the police. They told me to shout that the police are coming. After I yelled, I ran down stairs and around the block hoping to see who would be coming out of this building. I saw a man dashing out of this building and he was heading in my direction. After he passed me I turned around and followed him. I followed him around the block He went to the door of the apartment building next to the building I live in. he could not get in. I went into the deli. I asked My Henry, the owner of the deli, if he saw the man that just passed by. He said he did and he lives on the second floor of the building that I lived in and he thinks that the guy is a cop. He has seen him arrest a number of prostitutes. The three cops looked at each other. One of them said that there are no cops in his precinct living in this neighborhood. One of the cops said, "Let go over to your apartment."

As we were leaving, I turned around and said to Dorothy, "Don’t let the bastard get away with it. I saw him beating you and he is not a cop. I wonder how many women have gone through the same thing that he was doing to you, if not worse. I will testify against him."

I followed the cop out of the room. Dorothy said, "What is your name? I want to thank you for calling the police."

I turned around as we were walking out the door, and said, "My name is Peter Parker, I live straight across the yards from you."

Dorothy said, "I don’t know how I can thank you for coming to my aid. I well have to ask you to have dinner with me soon. Thanks a million."

"Dorothy, you don’t have to pay me for coming to your aid. I could never let someone go through what you went through without doing something. Bye."

As we were leaving the building the officer said, "How did you happen to be looking out your window when this took place?"

"I just got home and went to bed. I had opened the window and left the shades open. It was hot as hell in my room. Before I fell off to sleep, the light in Dorothy’s apartment were turned on. Usually, I am asleep at this time of night. My eyes are closed, if I am still awake when the lights are turned on my eyes open. I saw Dorothy walking through her apartment. Within a minute, I saw a woman walking through the apartment with a towel wrapped around her. I hear a woman scream. I jumped out of bed and looked outside. I saw Dorothy nude body running through her apartment. Within seconds I saw that bastard running after her. He pulls her out of the bathroom and started pounding her. I went down stairs and called the police. The officer at the police station told me to yell, "The police are coming." I went back to my apartment and yelled the police are coming. For a few moments the bastard looked like he was in shook. He goes over to the window and glanced out the window. He pulled the shades down. I saw him running for the door. I got dressed and went downstairs. The guy looked familiar. I wanted to see who came out of the apartment.

The cop said, "Peter, we have gotten a number of complaints from women that said a cop gave them a choice, sleep with him or go to jail for prostitution. They reviewed hundred of pictures of cops in different precincts and could not come up with a lead. I think you have found the bastard. Some of the women that he arrested may have been prostitutes, but most of them were not prostitutes. They were afraid that this would ruin their lives and went along with him. I am worried about the ones that resisted the bastard. What happened to them?"

As we were walking in the direction of the deli I said, "Would you like to talk to Mr. Henry?"

The officer said, "Is he the guy that said the bastard lives on the second floor of your building."

"Yes sir, he can give you the room number of the guy that tried to rape Dorothy. I think he tried to pull the same thing on Dorothy as he did to other women that Mr. Henry saw him arrest."

The officer said, "Peter you are probably right. When those women came in to have a cop arrested for raping them, they could not pick any of the officer’s pictures. I am almost certain he is the one that raped them."

We turned the corner and the bastard wasn’t there. We stopped in the deli and Henry told the officer about the arrest that the bastard had made and that he had been doing it for years.

The officer said, "I don’t think he is a police officer. Not in Brooklyn or lower Manhattan. We have had women coming in for years complaining about cops raping them. Do you know the room number of the man that Peter pointed out to you?"

Henry said, "Sure it is number 207. Peter you live in 307, don’t you?"

"Yes sir."

The officer took off his cap and police jacket and said to Henry, "Can I leave my cap and jacket in here for a while. Also give me a couple of buns and wrap them up like you would wrap a couple of hoagies. I want Peter to take them up to the guy’s apartment. He may not want to open the door."

Henry nodded and said, "Sure, I hope you can nail that guy. He has arrested a number of young teenagers that I am sure were not prostitutes. The buns are on me. That is the least I cans do to get that bastard locked up. "

As we were walking out of the Deli, Who in hell do you think was coming in our direction? I said, "That’s the bastard coming in our direction."

The officer said, "Peter take the buns and go up to his apartment and see if there is anyone else in the apartment."

I took the buns and said, "I did not get close enough to see his face. That guy has to be the one that I was chasing. I think he has a wife or a girl friend. I wonder if he is married to the woman that I have seen him with."

We stopped and looked around. The bastard went into the Deli. The officer and I got a good look at the bastard as he passed by us. The officer put his hand on my shoulder and said, "Take the buns and go up to the apartment and go see who else is living in the apartment. If they question you, tell them that you must have the wrong apartment."

The rapist wife:

I ran down to the apartment and up the stairs. I knocked on the door. The woman that I had seen him with opened the door. She recognized me and said, "You are on the wrong floor. I looked up at the number on the door and said, "I am sorry, I think I am losing my mind."

The woman said, "I know how you feel. I do the same thing. Do you know what is going on in the next block? There are a pile of cops in one of the apartments. This neighborhood is getting worse every day."

I said, "Can I see what is going on?"

She said, "Come with me."

I followed her into the bedroom. The window shades were open. They had a view as good as mine. The cops and all the other neighbors were leaving. The woman was going with them. I said, "Did you see the man that was half necked chasing a necked woman over there?"

She said, "What are you talking about. I was watching TV and my husband said that there must be another robber. There are police all over the neighborhood. I did not go to the window and look out."

I said, "Where was your husband when this took place."

She said, "I am not sure. He came in and told me about the cops."

I said, "It was your husband that was chasing the woman."

The woman froze in her tracks. Her attitude changed almost instantly. She mumbled, "That son of a bitch. I will kill him."

I asked, "Why do you want to kill your husband?"

She said, "He has had problems before with other women. I had to lie to get him out of jail. For the last couple of weeks he has not pulled the shades all the way down. He leaves the shades up for about a foot. I have to face the other way so I can go to sleep. The light coming through the window bothers me."

I said, "I saw the whole thing. I yelled out the cop were on the way and he stopped beating the woman and looks out the window. I slipped some cloths on and went down to the pay phone in the lobby and called the police. I ran around the block and saw your husband running out of the building. I followed him home. I went back over there and the police were just arriving. The woman was reluctant to say anything; I don’t think she wanted to open the door for the police. I yelled to her that I was the one that called the police and to please let us in."

The woman said, "Son, I am not going to ask you not to testify against my husband. I want the bastard locked up. I have been supporting him for the last ten years. He always has an excuse for not being able to find a job. Physically, there is nothing wrong with the bastard."

I said, "Down stairs, there is a police officer following him. He wants to make damn sure I have identified the right person that was molesting the woman. You will not have to support him anymore. The City will support him or kill him. According to Henry, the Deli owner, he pretends that he is a police officer and arrest young women for prostitution and they are not prostitutes. The woman across from us did not want to open the door for the police because your husband claimed that he was a cop. I had to convince her that I was the one that called the police and none of the officers looked like the man that was chasing her."

The woman hugs me and said, "You are a blessing. Thank God, you have that leaching bastard out of my life and off of my back."

There was a knock on the door. The woman and I went to the door. Three police officers and the woman’s husband were standing in the hall. The bastard yelled, "Tell them, I have been here with you all night."

His wife said, "The bastard has not been here all evening. He came in about fifteen minutes ago and looked in the frig and complained about me not fixing him his dinner. He left and did not say where he was going."

I handed the officer the buns and he told me to keep them and I would be called to testify. His wife said, "I have lied before for the bastard. I will not lie for him again. Feel free to call me when you need me."

The officer thanked her and said to her, "You will be called to testify also."

She said, "I will not lie this time. I hope that he get life. I don’t want to see that bastard again."

The bastard yelled, "If it is the last thing I do, I will kill you."

He continued to curse and shout to her until he was out on the street. He tried to butter up the cop by telling them that he was once on the police force. The cop told him to shut the fuck up; you will need every breath you have when you go to court to defend yourself.

The old woman headed back into her apartment. She said, "I will buy one of those hoagies from you. I said, "They are just buns. The police officer had me bring them with hopes it would help get someone to come to the door. The officer thought that your husband would not open the door with all the cops around. I was going to be the delivery boy."

The woman said, "Come with me and I will fill up the buns. I like making hoagies. Have you eaten?"

I smiled and said, "Yes, but I believe that I could force down another hoagie."

She said to me, "Take a seat over there and turn on the TV. We may hear about ourselves on TV. Did you see all those reporter’s cameras flashing. It will hit the streets before dawn, if they aren’t already hitting the streets."

I snapped on the remote and the announcer was telling about the serial rapist that the police had captured. The woman said, "Turn the fucking news off. Every time I hear his name and see his face. I want to throw something at him on TV. I may lose the little self control that I have; I don’t have the money for a new TV."

I turned off the TV and listened to her complaining about the last twenty years that she had been married to him. She was doing the final touches to the hoagies and there is a rap on the door. She asked me to answer the door. I was about to open the door and three cops bust into the room. One of them grabbed me and through me to the floor. The other two headed for the kitchen. She had seen what had happened. She grabs a large knife and told them to stop. The cops continued into the kitchen. She raises the kitchen knife and said, "One more step and I will stick it through you."

The cops came to quick stop. The woman said, "What the fuck are you doing in here:"

The one that was putting cuffs on me said, "We were sent over here to look for evidence against the man that we arrested earlier."

She said, "Let that young kid loose. He is the one that helped the cops that arrested my husband. He has nothing to do with the rapes that my husband committed. Let him loose."

One of the cops listened to me explaining why I was there, then helped me up and apologized. I said, "Don’t worry about it. I thought that you guys were friends of the rapist that was arrested tonight."

After an hours watching them ram sack the apartment. They finally left without finding a damn thing, but an old calendar with pictures of half necked women on it. The woman said, "Take the damn calendar with you. I have been trying to get rid of that damn thing for years. Every time he went into the bath room, he took the calendar with him. He was probably fantasizing having sex with one of the women on the calendar."

The other two cops walked over and looked over the shoulder of the cop that was flipping the months on the calendar and mumbling about each picture. I could not hold back a laugh that was about to come out of my mouth. They reminded me of the kids at school when one of them brought in a magazine with nude women in it.

They thanked us and walked out the door. I said to the woman, "I’m sorry, I did not introduce myself. I am Peter Parker. I hope we don’t have any more interruptions. I am getting hungry for that hoagie. I am sorry that I messed up your marriage."

She said, "I am Helen, the hoagie will be ready in a minute. Honey you don’t know how happy I am to have gotten rid of Wilmer. Pardon my French; I cannot believe that I am free from that fucking ass hole. I want to hug you and kiss you for getting that bastard out of my life."

She brought in the hoagies and we sat next to each other. After we finished eating, Helen took the plates into the kitchen and was washing them. I followed her into the kitchen. I told Helen that the hoagie was the best hoagie that I have ever eaten. Helen dries her hands on a towel and turned around. I saw that hungry look on her face. It was not a hunger for food. She puts her arms around me and planted a kiss on my lips that lasted for a long time. Our bodies were glued together. Even with her being old enough to be my grandmother, Roger started to swell. When she releases me, and looked into my eyes. Sill with that wonton desire on her face, she said, "Peter, I love you, why couldn’t I have found you or someone like you 25 years ago. If there is anything I can do for you, do not hesitate to ask me, anything. It is getting quite late. We both will be exhausted tomorrow. We both need our rest. Goodnight."

Helen gave me a peck on the cheek and patted my butt. She aims me at the door and said, "Sweet dreams. I will always remember these few hours we spent together tonight."

I opened the door and turned around and hugged Helen and said, "I will dream about this night with you."

She smiled at me and pushed me out the door. She said, "If you don’t leave now I will not let you go. Keep in touch. I want you to be my best friend for the rest of my life. If you ever need anything, I will always be here for you."

As the door was closing I gave Helen a quick kiss on the cheek. As I walked down the hall to the stair Roger was still growing. One part of me was a horny bastard. The other side of me was the part that kept me out of trouble. I climbed the stairs to my apartment. I went over to the window and looked out. The lights in Dorothy’s apartment were still on. I thought about the hell she must have gone through when Wilmer tried to rape her and the pain she went through. The fear that must have gone through her must have scared the hell out of her. I wonder how she must have felt when he said he was a cop. I tried to think of what she was thinking. I tried to visualize what she was feeling. I think that I would have died. Would Wilmer have killed her? How in hell can a person be so damn cruel? As I continued to look at Dorothy’s apartment I finely fell to sleep.

Giving my testimony:

I was woken by the front door buzzer. Half asleep, I stumbled across the room to door. I went to the door and into the hall, I yelled, "Who’s down there?"

The super yelled back that the police wanted me to be at the arrangement of Wilmer Stone. I said, "What time do I have to be there?"

He said, "Mrs. Jones talked to the police and she has to be their also. Maybe you can go with her. She has a car. That bastard husband of hers will not be using it for a long time. As soon as the news hit the TV, the police department will be jammed with phone calls from all over the city. You are an overnight hero. One of the reporters flashed a shot of you when you were in Mrs. Jones apartment. I will give her a call on her phone and ask her if she will take you with her."

I yelled back, "Thanks Sal. I hope the principal at school or one of the teachers hears about this. I don’t have a parent to write a letter to tell give them why I was absent today. Thanks again."

I looked at my watch; thank God everyone has gone to work. I have the bathroom to myself. I fixed myself a bowl of oatmeal and a couple slices of toast with peanut button on them. I was lucky, the milk in the frig had not clabbered. I was putting on one of the nicer shirts and my best pants when someone knocked on the door. I asked, "Who is there?"

"It’s me Peter. I am going to give you a ride to the court house. My I come in."

Without thinking, and never having anyone visit me at this time of day. I said, "Sure, come on in."

With only my shirt on and no under ware, Helen opens the door. Surprised, I turned around trying to hide the lower part of my body. Helen chuckled, "Don’t feel embarrassed, I have seen the lower part of a men’s body many times before."

My pants were on the bed across the room. Helen picked them up and brought them over to me. Facing away from her, she pats me on my bare butt and said, "Here are your pants put them on. I don’t want you to get chilled down below."

For a moment I thought about my mom. She had seen my body since I was born. It never bothered me when she saw me nude, nor did it seem to bother her. I slipped on my pants and zipped it up. I turned around and apologized for not being dressed when she came in. Helen said, "That was a nice treat you gave me. I like to see young men’s bare butts. It makes me feel young again. Have you had your breakfast yet?"

"Yes I have. The hoagie that you gave me last night kept me filled all night, but, with my appetite I had to have my oatmeal."

As we were leaving the apartment and driving to the court house, I got this strangest feeling. I felt like Helen was going to kill me. I was thinking that she knew that her husband was going to kill Dorothy. Now she is going to kill me. This feeling stayed with me all the way to the court house, but why? One thing, she was too damn nice. I could almost feel the hatred in her. She is one cool bitch. It scared the hell out of me just to be in the car with her. With that fucking happy grin of her face, I felt that her plan, whatever it was, was falling in place for her. It was a fact that she did not give a damn about Wilmer. We were getting out of the car to go into the court house. She reaches across the seat and put her hand on my thigh. I continued to get out of the car. She held my leg tightly. I sat back down and she caressed roger and said that she wanted to take me out for dinner after we got out of court. I did not want to get into a relationship with someone that was old enough to be my grandmother. God only knows how my whole life will end up. She leans over and kissed me on the cheek. Now I felt like I had been sucked into a relationship I would not be able to get out of. Living below me, this would be like this morning. When I said come in, she was already in my apartment. She releases roger and said, "Let’s get it over with. We have more important things to do."

When we got out of the car, she put her arms around me before I could get to the sidewalk. With that smile she had on her face, everyone must have thought that she was my mother or grandmother. We went into the courthouse and the officer at the door wanted to know why we were there. Helen said, "My friend and I are here to testify against Mr. Wilmer Stone."

The police officer said, "They are going to arrange Wilmer Stone, are you both going to testify for the prosecutor."

I nodded my head. The officer pointed to another officer and said, "Go over there and talk to the woman with the black dress."

I looked in the direction that the officer pointed to. There was only one woman in that group that had a black dress on. She was a beautiful woman with a black dress on and she could not be over twenty five years old.

Helen turned around then asked the officer, do you mean that young girl.

The offices said, "Yes that the prosecutor. She is handling the case."

I turned around and saw Dorothy coming in the court house. I said, "There is another person coming in the door, she will be testifying also."

Helen turns around and see’s Dorothy, a look that could kill came across Helen’s face. I wondered what the hell set her off. As Dorothy came closer, Helen’s anger grew. A broad smile came across Dorothy’s face. She said, "Peter darling. With all the people around last night I did not get a chance to thank you the way I wanted to. When this is over, I want to show you my appreciation. You risked your life to save mine. This is the first time in my life that anyone has ever done anything like this for me. There are not words that could ever express my feelings for you."

Helen forced a smile on her face and Dorothy said, "Is this your mother?"

I was in the middle of saying, "No, she is……."

Helen rapidly said, "No, I am a close friend of Peter."

The young woman in the black dress said, "We must hurry. We are late already. Come with me."

Dorothy put her arm across my back and her hand on my shoulder. She pulls me over to her and kisses me on my cheek. A wonderful feeling came over me. The sincerity in her voice sent a shot of extreme pleasure. I could not hold back my feelings. Tears came to my eyes and I returned her kiss and said, "I thing I would have killed myself if I did not do something for you last night. I could not hold back what had to be done. It gives me a pleasure to see you in a beautiful mood."

The woman with the black dress said, "Peter, you look just like your picture in the newspaper. I know who Dorothy is, who is the other lady, your mother?"

Before I could get a word out of my mouth Helen said, "I am the wife of the rapist. I am here to testify about the time the incident happened."

The woman with the black dress said, "Oh yes, officer King said that you would be testifying against your husband. I am Pamela Parson. I will be prosecuting your husband. Also, from what you said last night about the past, three officers heard you say that you lied a few times when your husband was tried for similar crimes. We will look into that after this mess is cleared up. Please come with me. I was waiting for you."

We followed her down a long hall that was pasted with pictures of past judges. I was behind Miss Parson and said, "In the future, I will come down this hall and see your picture on the wall. Her face flushed. She turned and said, "Peter, your picture is all over the country. Every newspaper and TV station in the nation showed a picture of you. You are much better looking than the one and only picture of you."

Dorothy put her arms around me and pulled me tightly against her body. With tears in her eyes she said, "Peter is my knight in shining armor and he always will be. If he had not convinced me to tell the police what really happened last night and came to rescue me. I would be in fear for the rest of my life."

Miss Parson said, "Peter, we have had hundred of call to my office from the news media wanting to interview you. Officer King said that you are on welfare and do not have parents. Also, he called your school and told them that you would be testifying this morning. Principle Hough said that you are a very talented young man. You have hopes of getting a scholarship next year. I would like to handle the interviews for you. I will not charge you a cent. This is an open and shut case. We have had complaints about Wilmer Stone going back for twenty years. There is no question that he will be convicted of this crime and all the other crimes that victims have complained about. I will setup a trust for you. You will get enough money to pay for a dozen scholarships. I will put up the guideline for the interviews so that they do not interfere with all the other cases."

I told Miss Parson that I would love for her to arrange the interviews that come up. Miss Parson thanked me and then said, "Mrs. Stone, does your husband have a large birthmark on his right cheek?"

Helen said, "Yes he does, he has tried everything to have it removed without success. Why do you ask?"

Miss Parson said, "You will never believe how many victims mention his birthmark."

Miss Parson guided us through the building to an office filled with lawyers. Miss Parson points to an empty chair and told Dorothy to please sit down. She opens a door to a jointing room and asked us to wait for our turn to testify. She leaves the room and shuts the door. Mrs. Stone and I were alone. I think we were both waiting for the other one to say something. Mrs. Stone had an overly nice smile on her face. I had the same feeling as I had before. I felt she was going to pull out a knife and stab me with it because I had broken up her marriage or for some other reason. Mrs. Stone finally said to me, "All of these young ladies that meet you seem to have a crush on you."

I said, "They are just being sociable. They are well aware that I am ten or more years younger than they are."

With a determined look on her face she said, "Peter, you have a lot to learn about women. After a certain age they all want to look younger. Having a young man with them makes them feel younger than they are. I am no different."

I did not know what to say. I thought it was best not to say anything. After a moment or two Mrs. Stone said, "When I found out that I was rid of Wilmer and you came into my life, I felt that I had a new life ahead of me, Peter you were part of it. Peter I fell in love with you the very first moment I saw you. When I hugged you and felt you enjoying my body. I wanted you then and have wanted you since then."

I did not want to lead her on. Yes, I would have slept with her, but not a continuous companionship. I could not leave all the young girls for a woman that is older than my mother. I reached out for her and pulled her close to me. I gave her a peck on the cheek and said, "I don’t think that I am any different than most kids my age. We all love to have sex with any woman that is willing to have sex with us, no matter what they look like or their age. Yes I would have had sex with you last night and I will more than likely have sex with you some other time, but I think we would tire of each other if I tried to replace your husband."

Miss. Parson opened the door and saw us embracing. She said, "Sorry to have interrupted you."

She starts to close the door. I said, "Mrs. Stone was thanking me for testifying against her husband. He has destroyed their marriage."

Miss Parson said, "Mrs. Stone you are next. Please come with me."

Miss Parson held the door for Mrs. Stone and glanced at me with a sexy grin on her face. As she walked through the door, she winks at me and said, "This will not take long. You will be next."

The door closes. A lonely feeling came over me. I wondered why. Do I have to have someone around me all the time? Is this the feeling Mrs. Stone felt. She was willing to take anyone to replace the lonely feeling she must have had last night. I paced the floor waiting for them to call me. At this moment I wished that I had not gotten involved in this mess. The door opens and Miss Parson entered and shut the door. She said, "Peter, you are our key witness Mrs. Stone testimony was week. She did not leave a good impression on the time her husband came home. Usually, when a wife has to testify against their husband and there is still some affection of love still within them. They feel guilty for testifying against their spouse. Come with me."

We walked into the room. Everyone in the room was glaring at me. A chill ran through my body. What the hell have I gotten myself into? Miss Parson pointed to an empty chair. I sat down. She introduces me to all the men and women in the room. She explains why I was present and said, "Peter what you say will be recorded. They will film and record everything you say and may question you about last night. Please be honest and tell them what went on last night."

I looked around at the faces staring at me. Miss Parson introduces me to all the people in the room. Most of them just nodded their head. Some thanked me for coming to testify.

Miss Parson told me again to tell them what happened last night.

I started when I went to bed and until I left Mrs. Stone’s apartment. I paused for about a minute and one of the men asked, "Is that everything?"

I nodded my head. About four men asked questions at the same time. I looked over at Miss Parson for help and said, "I would love to answer their questions. Please do not try to confuse me. I cannot answer all of your questions at once. I have told you everything that happened last night. There is nothing else that I can tell you."

Miss Parson pointed to the woman at the left and said, "We will start with you. Please do not talk over the person that is talking."

For the next hour I answered the same questions over and over. I said, "I have testified about the events that happened last night and it is recorded and filmed. Please don’t try to confuse me into telling you something else than what I have already testified to. I have sworn to tell the truth and I have not made up anything that has not happened. Some of you are trying to prove to the others that I have lied. I have not lied!"

One bastard asked me again about my view from my apartment and was I a peeping tom. I said, "Have you ever looked out of your window and seen something that interest you and you stopped looking at it and pulled your shades. If it interests me, I will continue to look. When someone screams, I will always look to see what is happening I have seen Miss Martin dozens of time in her underwear. I am sure that there have been times that she has seen me in my underwear. On the hot summer days and nights we all strip down. She was running through her apartment nude and screaming. I think anyone in their right mind would be curious enough to continuing looking. I did. There is no way in hell I could stop myself from looking. I knew that someone needed help. I ran downstairs and called the police. Are there any more actuations? "

Miss Parson said, "Thank you Peter. We all strip down on those hot summer days. I am ending the questing. Does anyone else have something else to contribute? You all will get a CD with the testimony of all the wetness’s."

Miss Parson came over to me and said. "Mrs. Stone has left and Miss Martin said that she will give you a ride home. She is outside waiting for you."

Internally I was pleased. As nice as Mrs. Stone was, I could not bring myself to become romantically involved with her. I don’t love her. Of course if she wanted to have sex with me once and a while, I could live with that. With my mind still thinking about Mrs. Stone, someone called me.

Dorothy Martin:

It brought me out of the trance I was in. With the crowd of people around me, I could only see the walls and the heads of the bastard that were ahead of me. I heard a woman’s voice behind me saying excuse me. I looked over my shoulder and saw Miss Martin trying to push her way through the crowd. I stepped into a doorway and let the crowd pass me. As Miss Martin approached the doorway, I reached out and took her hand. I pulled her into the room. She looked up at me with a beautiful smile on her face and said, "What a mess. I did not expect to see you coming out with everyone in that room."

I said, "Neither did I. Miss Martin, it is nice of you to give me a ride home."

She said, "Peter, please call me Dorothy. It is the least I can do for you. You saved my life. That monster threatened to kill me if I told anyone what he did to me. I dread the day that I have to testify in court."

I said, "Let’s not think about it. Let’s change the subject. I appreciate you giving me a ride. Could you drop me off at school?"

Having sex with Joan last night before the problem with Dorothy came up; has been popping up frequently. What is Joan going to do? Is she going to tell her mother? Will they force me to marry her? I said to myself, that I should not worry about things that I could not control. What will happen, will happen. Dorothy brought me back to life, she said, "Your school has been notified."

I said, "That right, I had forgotten that Miss Parson called the school. I am all yours."

Dorothy said, "Wonderful! Miss Parson called your school and told them that you would be testifying this morning. I am taking you out to dinner. I have a wonderful day planned for you today. I have lunch prepare for us at my apartment. Later we are going out for dinner."

My thoughts were still about Joan, I will have to put the problem with Joan on hold. I can’t keep thinking about her losing her virginity. I asked, "Where do you park your car. Did you park it on the street?"

Dorothy shook her head and said, "Hell no. If I parked on the street at the time of night I get home, I would have to fight every drunken bum off of me. They seem to come out at night about the same time I get off from work."

I said, "Where is your car parked now?"

Dorothy said, "I am sorry. I parked it behind the court house. That is where Miss Parson told me to park."

I said, "There was a sign back there that pointed in the opposite direction."

Dorothy said, "Oh my God, I walked around the building when I came in."

We turned around. The hall looked deserted. We turned around headed the opposite direction. I saw the sign again. We followed the direction. The hall was still deserted. I said, "I think everyone that was here has gone. We should not have any problem getting out of the parking lot in the rear of the court house. We came to a stair the sign pointed down the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs was a door. I held Dorothy hand as we walked down the stairs. When we got to the end of the stairs Dorothy stayed on the last step. I turned around. She pulls me up against her body. We were eye to eye. I could not hold myself back. I put my arms around Dorothy and gave her a peck on the cheek. Tears came to her eyes. She pressed her lips against mine. With a hand on each cheek, she said, "I can never pay you for the things that you did for me since last night. Every time I think of what you did last night, I want to hold you in my arms. I fell so secure being with you. I don’t want to leave you. I cannot explain why I feel like this. I love you."

We stood there motionless, holding each other in our arms. We head voice coming down the hall. I lifted up Dorothy and took her off the steps and said, "Someone is coming."

She chuckled and said, "It’s me."

We both laughed. We open the door to the parking lot. There was this beautiful blue Mercedes-Benz in the first row of the parking lot. Dorothy headed directly for it. She asked, "Would you please drive. I hate driving in New York. I did not tell her that I did not have a driver’s license. I opened the passenger’s side door. I held the door for her and helped her into the car. I could not believe she could afford a car like this. I did not say anything about the car. I asked, "What kind of work do you do?"

Dorothy said, "I am an investment adviser and a part time reporter. I follow up problems that happen in New York. When everyone is out in the city having a good time, I am writing about the problems they have gotten into. What do you do in your spare time? Chase girls?"

I chuckled and said, "By the time you get home my girl chasing is over with. Their parents want let them out that late."

Dorothy looked over at me, shook her head and said, "By the time I get home, have a snack, and take a bath, I am dead tired. When I wake up in the morning, I always have a dozen chores to take care of. After that, I have to go to work."

Dorothy told me the direction back to Brooklyn. When we arrived in front of her apartment, she told me to pull into an underground parking lot below her apartment building. They had a guard at the entrance. The guard asked, "Who is you friend?"

Dorothy smiled and looked over at me and said, "This is Peter, he is my hero. He saved my life last night. Have you heard anything about Sammy? The bastard that attacked me almost killed him."

The guard looked at Dorothy and shook his head. He said that they told us this morning that he is in intensive care and they don’t think he will pull out of it.

A guilty look came over Dorothy’s face and said, "It all my fault. God please let Sammy live. Take me instead."

I said, "Don’t blame yourself. Wilber Stone is the one that beat the living hell out of Sammy. I hope he pulls out of the coma that he is in so he can testify against that bastard Stone."

With tears in her eyes Dorothy gave me directions to her parking spot. When I got out of the car Dorothy was still crying. She just sat there; I opened the car door, walked to the passenger’s side, I opened the door and held my hand out to Dorothy. She took my hand; I helped her from the car. I think she was emotionally exhausted. She fell into my arms and pulled me tightly against her body. She put her lips against my cheeks. I could feel the tears trickling down my neck. I whispered, "The guard is staring at us. I think he is getting the wrong impressing of our relationship."

Dorothy looked at the guard and in a tearing voice she said, "What the hell are you looking at. Don’t you have any sympathy for Sammy? That poor man may not survive from what he went through."

I pulled on Dorothy and headed for the entrance to the building. Without saying a word until we were in her apartment. She said, "Please pull the shades. I cannot fell free with all the staring eyes across the street. Since last night every window in your building has someone looking over here."

I did not go into Dorothy’s apartment. I peeked around the corner from the hall and saw bodies in my apartment building and the adjoining building staring at Dorothy apartment. I eased around the corner keeping my face covered. I crawled on my knees to each window and pulled the shades. Dorothy was chuckling and said, "This is a hell of a way to invite someone to my home."

The humor that she saw cleared her thoughts of Sammy. Her mood changed for the best. After I had finished pulling all the shades, I peeked through the shades at my apartment. I saw Mrs. Stone looking over here. I thought that she was in my apartment and said so. Dorothy peeked through the drawn shade of another window and said, "Peter that is not your apartment. That is her apartment."

I said, "She is on the third floor."

"Peter she is not on the third floor. She is on the second floor. The windows that you see at the bottom of the building are in the basement apartment."

I said, "I think that I am going crazy. I was ready to go over there and give her hell."

Getting to know Dorothy:

Dorothy came over to me and put her arms around me and said, "I can understand your feeling. With all the crap that is going on, I know how you must feel. I don’t trust anyone anymore. You are an exception. I would trust you with my life"

Dorothy turned me around and gave me a long kiss. She must have felt Roger waking up. She pulled away and looked down between our bodies and said, "Peter, you are on fire. Let’s think about this later."

I was so embarrassed that I had to turn around to hide my embarrassment. Dorothy put her hand on my shoulder and turned me around. She pulls me even tighter to her body and said, "I did not plan to seduce you. I just wanted to thank you for saving my life and give you a reward. I am the one that is a peeping Tom. I have seen you and your father in your apartment many times. I read about his death. I have wanted to give you my regards. Like many things in my life that I never get around to doing. I kept putting it off. Come with me I have a nice lunch waiting for you in the kitchen."

Roger was still up and it appeared that he was not going to go down. Dorothy pointed at a chair and said, "Have a seat."

On the kitchen counter were a number of dishes that were covered with red plastic sheets. She said, "I hope you are hungry."

I was hungry for sex. With sex still on my mind and a smile on my face I said, "I am always hungry."

I don’t know if Dorothy knew what I was hungry for. Dorothy chuckled and walked over to me and planted a long juicy kiss on my lips and said, "I know that, that will come after we have something to eat."

She went back to the counter and picked up a tray that the dishes were on. She places them on the table in front of me. She sits down and removed the red plastic sheets covering the dishes. It looked like she had bought out Henry’s Deli. She had a little of everything. I loaded a bun with a little of all the meats and cheeses and smeared the buns with Henry’s special dressing. With my mind on the food, Roger faded away. After my belly was full, we spent a long time talking about my past. Dorothy grandfather left her a fortune, this apartment building and a number of shops across the country.

My future life:

There was a very large envelope on the table with my name on it. I wanted to pick it up, but I could not force myself to pick it up. I felt that Dorothy should give it to me. We had finished our lunch and I was helping her clean the table and washing the dishes. Dorothy did not want me to help her, but I insisted. Once everything was cleaned up, Dorothy said, "Peter, all the crap was over last night I had my lawyer look into your life. I think I know as much about you and your father as you do. I know you are planning to go to college with a scholarship. You will need a few things that a scholarship does not cover. I want to be your friend for the rest of our lives. If it had not been for you, I may not have been here with you today. My lawyer spent last night digging up the crap that Mr. Stone has been doing. He is a very vicious man. Since he attacked me, my lawyer was allowed to search the police and FBI files for Mr. Stone’s past life. With the help of his wife Helen, I think that he has gotten away with a number of murders. I am lucky to be alive today. There is not enough money in this world to pay you for what you did last night. I love you and I will away be here for you, no matter what you want or need. Open the envelope."

In a state of shock, I reached for the envelope. At first I did not want to open it. I hesitated and Dorothy told me again, to please open it. I opened the envelope and could not believe what I was looking at. There was Dorothy’s will and I was the only beneficiary. I felt ashamed that I even wanted to have sex with Dorothy. Still in shock and not thinking about the other documents in the envelope, Dorothy gets up and walks around the table and puts a chair next to me. She puts her arms around me and gave me a long kiss on my cheek, then said, "There is a bank account in your name. You can purchase anything you want up to a million dollars. Once the account drops, funds will be added for the amount you take out of the account. I don’t think you will have to worry about money."

I was still in shock. I did not know what to say nor could I say it. Dorothy puts the documents back into the envelope; she gave me the credit card and took my hands. She gets up and pulls me out of the chair. With her arm around me she leads me into the bedroom and shuts the door. She goes over to the window and pulls the blinds. She reaches around her body and unbuttons a few buttons. She calls to me and asked me to please help her unbutton the buttons. I walked across the room and finished unbolting her dress. Dorothy lets her dress fall to the floor. She puts her arms around me. She runs her finger through my hair with one arm. She unbuttons my pants and pulls down the zipper with the other hand. I had never felt like this. I thought that I was going to climax before we started. Dorothy had given me a fortune and now she was going to give me her body. As my pants fell to the floor, I said, "Dorothy, you told me that you had not planned on having sex with me. You have given me enough. We do not have to have sex. You have done more for me than I can every pay you back."

Dorothy said, "What we are going to do is not just for you. It is for me also. I want you as much as you want me. Let’s forget about what I said and enjoy each other."

Roger was ready to go. It was most enjoyable sex that I had ever had. I had never had sex with anyone that had so many orgasms as Dorothy had. We stopped a number of times and enjoyed each other and kissed over and over. I don’t know if Dorothy was faking her organisms; she had quit a number of them. Once Roger exploded, I felt totally wiped out. I did not have the strength to roll off of Dorothy. Dorothy rolled me over and laid on top of me with her lips on my chest. She must have planted a hundred kisses on me. Finely she rolls off of me and cuddles up to me and said, "Peter that was the most enjoyable sex that I have ever had. I don’t know what I am going to do with you. I don’t want to let you out of my arms. I love you."

I did not know if Dorothy was just trying to make me feel good about myself or did she really enjoy having sex with me. Now, I did not know how to approach her. She had given me a fortune and made me richer than I have ever dreamed of being and she enjoys having sex with me.

We laid there silently for a while. Dorothy broke the ice, she said, "We have a whole day together. Let’s not waste it lying in bed. We can come back to this later. Come and wash my back for me. It has been a long time since I have had someone scrub my back.

Two bare bodies walked together into the bathroom. Dorothy adjusted the water temperature. We scrubbed each other body. Roger could not resist the pleasure I was having. Dorothy washed the soap off of Roger and slipped him inside of her. This time it lasted longer than before. I thought it would never end. Again, I did not know if Dorothy was really enjoying having sex with me or pretending. Once I climaxed, she said, "Oh Peter, don’t stop now."

I said, "I’m sorry. Once it starts to go down I cannot stop it. I have to give it an hour or so before it wants to start over."

Dorothy said, "I will enjoy waiting, knowing what is going to happen will make it that much better."

We dried each other off. Dorothy stood behind me and reached for a towel. She dries Roger off and gently massaged Roger, he started to grow. Dorothy said, "Peter, keep it up until we get back from dinner. I don’t want to disappoint him."

I said, "I have not found a way to control him. He has his own mind."

We both got dressed. I had to put on the same clothes I had on. Dorothy called to me and said, "Help me select what you want me to wear."

I said, "You are more beautiful with your clothes off than when you have them on."

Dorothy steps over to me and said, "That the best complement I have ever had. Yes keep this up and we will spend the rest of the day in bed."

I said, "As you saw, Roger is ready now. He will have to wait."

Dorothy laughed and said, "Roger is that what you call him? I love Roger. Be nice to him and give him what he wants. Any time he wants it. I am ready anytime he wants me."

I said, "He is selfish, and he always wants something."

After putting on a dozen outfits Dorothy finely decided to go casual. I think she saw what I was wearing and decided not to wear anything that would look to extravagant. During dinner I told Dorothy about my life and I was not sure if my parents were my parents. Dorothy said, "Don’t let this ruin your life. If you cannot control your feeling and curiosity, have a professional do a search for your parents. It will only cost you a fraction of the amount that is on the credit card. And enjoy what the credit card will do for you, but don’t through the money away foolishly."

I said, "I have pinched pennies for all my life. I enjoy knowing I have money more than what it will buy. Coming in to all of this money will open a lot of closed door of my life. I had a girl friend whose father ran a Ponzi scheme. I only knew his daughter. I did not know anything about her parent’s and they never invited me over to their home. We only lived a couple of doors down the street from each other. We walked to and from school together. Since they could not find her father and I was the only one that personally knew one of the family, the police and the FBI and all the officials at school thought that I was involved in the Ponzi scheme with her parents. I finally got them off of my back. Do you think that the money that you are giving me will spark them to tear my life apart again?"

Dorothy let out a moan, then said, "Oh my God,"

She paused for a few minutes then said, "I will have my lawyer take care of this. He should know how to keep them all off of your back. If need be, I will personally get involved. My corporate lawyers will tear them all apart. They know how to handle people and what comes out of their mouths. Peter, I am only a phone call away from you. You saved my life and I will guard your life for the rest of my life."

We had a wonderful dinner together. I had never been able to afford any dinners that were half the price. When we got the check Dorothy said, "Try out the credit card that I gave you. I want to make sure it works."

Surprisingly it did work. Dorothy said, "Always use the credit card. Don’t spend the cash that I gave you, only if you have to. You may not want anyone to know who you are. If you use the credit card, they will ask you about your life. Where you live, God only know what else. With cash they will just accept the money."

When the check came, the waiter asked for my driver’s license. Dorothy said, "He does not drive. You will have to take my word for it."

The way the waiter looked, I thought that he was going to faint. He said, "Yes Miss Martin."

When the waiter came back with the card and the check I added fifteen percent for the tip. The amount for the tip was more than what I could get working for a week.

On the way home Dorothy told me about her life. Her father was the third generation of boys in her family. There was only one child for the three generations and they were all boys. She had ended the generations of boys in her family. Her father had wanted her to get marry to one of the young officials of his corporation. None of them met what she wanted in a husband or treated her the way she wanted to be treated. She said that I met all of her requirements that she wanted in her future husband except for one and that was my age.

Dorothy parked in front of my apartment building. After she stopped, she reaches over and gave me a long sexual kiss. When she finally pulled away she said, "I have interfered with your life enough. I do not want to end our friendship. I love you now and I will always love you. I would love to go out to dinner with you now and then, but not every week. I want you to continue your life without me. I don’t want to distract you from the life you were in. I know that a young man as handsome as you are must have a dozen girl friends. Don’t let them know about the money that I gave you. Women, young and old, are attracted to men with money and they will do everything to be the one you pick. For a long and loving life with your choice of a wife that truly loves you is more important than a money hungry bitch that married you for your money, not for you. She will try to drain every cent you have. My mother had no idea that my father’s father was as wealthy as he was, he was very wealthy. My father like his father lived a happy life without anyone knowing how wealthy they were."

I asked, "Where do your parents live."

Dorothy looked over at me. Her eyes were glazed over with tears. Softly she said, "They both were killed in a thunder storm on the way home from a business trip. They had been flying for years without any problem. It was one of those freak accidents that came out of nowhere."

The tears started to run down her face. I caressed her and kissed her on the cheek until the tears appeared to stop. She pulls away and said, "I want to you to be my long lost kid brother. I know we have a sexual friendship. I did not plan it and neither did you. I just wanted to give you anything that you wanted for saving my life and I still do. Good night, I love you."

I gave Dorothy a kiss on the cheek and said, "I appreciate everything that you have given me and I will always love you. Thank again. Good night."

I slid out the car door and closed it behind me. The window opened. Dorothy said, "One more kiss and I will leave you alone. I want bother you anymore."

I said, "I want you to always bother me. I love having you bothering me. "

I bent down and kiss her on the forehead then the nose and then the lips. I pulled away and said, "I love you."

What happened to Dorothy?

The car pulled away. I ran up the stairs and looked across the yards. For a few minutes she had not turned on the lights and had not entered her apartment. As I waited, fear started to creep into me. At first I thought that she went to see one of her boyfriends. I did not want to take any chances. I ran down the stairs and around the block. The garage gate was open. Where in hell is the guard? I looked around for something to defend myself with. There was an iron rod that was used to lock the garage gate. I heard the guard giving Dorothy hell and threatening her. I walked down the drive to where Dorothy parked her car. The guard was trying to open the car door. All of the windows of the car were closed. He yelled, "You fucking bitch if you do not open the door I am going bust the window and pull your ass out and beat the shit out of you."

I yelled out, "Get the fuck away from the car."

With the dim light in the garage I could see him jump in fear. He looks around. I was partly hidden by the other cars. I don’t think he saw me. I yelled again. "Get the fuck away from that car or I will kill you."

The guard took off running into the building. I ran over to the car and said to Dorothy, "Open the door. He ran into the building."

Dorothy opened the door and puts her arms around me and said, "How did you know that I was in trouble?"

I said, "For once in my life, I looked across the yard and waited for you to turn on your lights. It took too long and I was afraid that something had happened to you."

Dorothy said, "I called the police and they are on the way."

I helped Dorothy out of the car and told her not to go into the building. That where the guard went. We walked out through the garage door and the police were pulling up to the front door of the building. Dorothy yelled to them. One of the officers headed in our direction and said, "What the problem?"

We both started to answer the officer. The officer said, "Miss did you call the police, if you did why did you call?"

Dorothy said, "The guard threaded me and demanded that I get out of my car. I did not get out of the car. He cursed at me and continued to demand me to get out of the car or he would kill me."

I said, "When I walked into the driveway and heard what was going on. I told the guard to get away from the car. I don’t think he saw me. He took off and ran into the building."

The office said, "Follow me. He may be waiting for you inside the building."

We followed the cop out the garage entrance. At the entrance to the building the guard was talking to two cops. In the darkness I don’t think the two cops and the guard saw us heading for the entrance. He was telling the cops that he had called the police station and a woman was trying to run him over and she is in the garage. The officer with us told the other cops to cuff the guard. The guard yelled, "Why are you going to arrest me. She tried to run me over."

The cop that was with us said, "Cuff him. He did not call the police. A woman manned Dorothy Martin called. What is your name?"

The guard face turned a bright red. He said, "She tried to run me over."

One of the officers said, "Your name is not Dorothy, you are not a woman, you did call the police, and you have been telling us a bunch of shit since we got here. Why should we believe you?"

I said, "How much money did Wilmer Stone promise you. He does not have a penny to his name. His wife has the money and she would not give you a red penny. Wilmer is just like you, he has been lying all of his life and I think you are no different."

One of the officers said, "Would you like to press charges against him."

Dorothy said, "No, what good would it do and how long would he be in jail. I am going to have my lawyer put a restraining order on him. If he comes closer than a half mile of me, I will file a tempted murder charge against him. I don’t want to hear his threaten voice or see his ugly face again in my life."

I said, "I think you should look into how Wilmer Stone got into the building. I don’t think Sammy would have opened the door for him. Stone must have promised him some money for letting him enter the building through the garage. Sammy would not let him enter through the front door. He still had to pass Sammy to get into the building. That is why Stone beat the hell out of Sammy. Without the front door to the building open, Stone had to find another way into the building. That bastard was the key to the building."

The guard yelled, "Don’t believe a damn thing that son of a bitch said."

One of the officers went over to the guard and said, "The truth hurts, doesn’t it. I think Peter hit the nail on the head. We were wondering how Stone got into the building. Sammy would not let Stone in the building. There were not any forced entrances anywhere in the building. We will put this in our report along with attempted murder."

The guard yelled at me and swore that he would kill me if that was the last thing he did in his life. One of the officers had a portable recorder and it was on. The officer said to the guard, "You just added another thirty years to you sentence."

The officer held up the recorder and said, "We have every word you said on tape. Let me see you wiggle out of your own words."

The guard tried to lunge at the officer. He almost got away. Another officer slams his night stick into the calf of the guard. Another officer slams his fist into the guard head. The guard fell to the sidewalk. They picked up the guard and dragged him to one of the cruisers and dumped him in the backseat of the cruisers and took off. One of the officers said, "We are going to arrest him for lying to a police officer and any other thing we can come up with."

We thanked the other officers. I went into the building with Dorothy. There was a new guard at the entrance. He said, "What was going on out there. Do you live in the building?"

Dorothy gave the guard her name and apartment number. She said to the guard, "Call your company and tell them we need another guard to guard the entrance to the garage. The guard that was there has been locked up by the local precinct. We need someone there now."

I followed Dorothy to the elevator and up to her room. When we got to the door, I gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, Good night, I love you."

She said, "Peter, you have come to my aid twice in two days. You have put your life in danger for me. Not in my life has anyone ever come close to what you have done for me. Not having you next to me. It makes me afraid and lonely. Please spend the night with me."

I put my arms around Dorothy and said, "I am part of your life. This is the most precious moments of my life. I hope it never ends. I would love to spend the night with you."

Like the other times we showered together and made love. I fell asleep with her head on my chest.

The following morning I woke up not knowing where I was for a moment. I looked at my watch and said, "Oh shit, I will be late for school."

I jumped out of bed and went into the bathroom. There was a note next to the sink. It said that the tooth brush and the toothpaste was mine and she is making breakfast for me."

After I was dressed, I walked into the kitchen. I could not believe my eyes. There was enough food to feed an army. I hugged Dorothy and said, "Never in my life have I had a meal like this. It’s no way I can eat a fraction of why have for me. Have you eaten?"

She said, "It is all for you, I did not know what you liked for breakfast. So, I prepared everything I had in the refrigerator. Eat what you want and as much as you want. I will take you to school."

I stuffed my face until I could not eat any more. I brushed my teeth again. My books and the rest of my school crap were in my apartment. Dorothy had already thought of everything. She had gotten my keys out of my pocket and went over to my apartment and gather up all of my junk. She drove me to school and parked in front of the school. She gave me a passionate kiss. I got out of the car and looked at her and said, "I love you."

I through her another kiss and shut the car door. She drove away. I stood there and watched the car pulling away. When she was out of sight, I turned around. A shock wave came across me. There were a dozen students and teachers looking at me. June, Joan and Judy looked like they were in shock. I said, "Good morning everyone. Did you all miss me?"

June said, "We all missed you. You were in all the papers and on television. The news media and the rest of the city praised you for saving a woman’s life."

After the crowd grilled me with dozens of questions, the crowd thinned out. The last one that was still there was Miss June Smith. She put her arm on my shoulders and whispered into my ear, "How was she, is she better than I am."

I could not believe what she was saying. I felt like I was in shock. I did not know what to say. I lied and said, "I really don’t know. Dorothy is a very grateful woman. She is like a mother to me. She feels like she has to pay me back for what I did for her. She believes that if I had not come to help her. She would be dead. You will probably see it in the new today or tomorrow. She is still very frightened and does not like to be alone. From what she went through, I know how she must feel. For some unknown reason, the guard at her apartment building threatened to kill her last night. She drops me off at my apartment. Knowing how frighten she was. I watched her apartment to see if she had gotten in without any trouble. I knew that she was exhausted from what she had been through. I waited to see the lights of her apartment to go on. She had plenty of time to get into her apartment. At first I thought that she went to see one of her boyfriends. Since that bastard that beat the hell out of her, I thought that someone had hired someone to kill her. I ran around the block and the garage guard was threatening to kill her. She had locked the car door and had called the police with her portable phone. When I came into the garage, the threats were getting worse. I yelled at him, it scared the hell out of him and he ran into the apartment door. The police came and the guard was blaming her for trying to run him over. He claimed that he was the one that had called the police. They knew that a woman had called the police and they arrested him. She was frightened to all hell. She did not want to be left alone. I slept in one of the other bedrooms and she got up cooked a wonderful breakfast for me then she drove me to school. Because I am on well fare she wants to be my guardian and pay for my rent and all of my other expenses."

We were already in the school building. I told June that I was supposed to report to Mr. Hough. June said, "Don’t forget about me, she is a beautiful woman."

I said, "There is another thing that is bothering me. How is Peggy?"

With a surprised look on her face, June said, "I didn’t know that you knew Peggy. She is doing fine. She told her parents what had happened and they were a little disappointed that she was still single, but they were glad to have a grandson coming into their family. How do you know about Peggy?"

I whispered, "I have been sleeping with Peggy for some time. Didn’t you know that?"

A curious look came across June’s face. Her mouth opened as if she was going to scream at me, she said, "Peter, have you been sleeping with my cousin?"

"Yep, didn’t she tell you? I thought that was why you seduced me."

June snapped back, "I did not seduce you, you wanted to as much as I did."

It seemed that June was more concerned about me sleeping with Peggy than Peggy’s problem. I said, "Do you remember the first time you came to my apartment and thought that it looked like a pig’s pin, why did Peggy come with you?"

I knew June was trying to weasel out of Peggy’s problem. June quickly said, "I have to go."

June spun around in a flash and hurried down the hall to her class room and I knocked on Hough door. He said, "Please come in."

I opened the door and Hough lit up like a Christmas tree. I could never believe how nice he was to me. He said, "Miss Martin attorney call me. Miss Martin wants to become your guardian and she wants it to become legal. How do you feel about Miss Martin being your guardian? I understand she is quite wealthy."

I smiled and said, "She is a wonderful woman and very appreciative. I cannot believe this is happening to me. I have already consented to let her be my guardian. She has already given me a credit card and some cash. She will be paying off the credit card and any other expense that I may accumulate. How could a person that is my age and as poor as I am turn down an offer like this."

Hough said, "Peter that is a wonderful choice. I wish I had someone that wanted to be my guardian. The classes have already started. Give this note to your teacher."

I had never seen Hough in such a pleasant mood. I wonder what was on his mind. I made it to my first class before the door was closed. As I walked into the room, everyone in the class stood up and applauded. I took a bow. I think that the teacher was a little pissed. He yells, "Everyone, be seated."

I hurried to my seat and looked at the teacher, he was staring at me. What was the matter with him? Mr. Gipson said, "We all know that the media made Peter Parker a hero over night. We cannot let thing like this interfere with our school work. I don’t want this subject brought up again in my class room. We have wasted enough time already. The subject for today is chemical elements."

I stood up and said, "Mr. Gipson, do you know the hell I went through the last two days. Also, do you know the hell that Miss Dorothy Martin went through? She had two threats on her life. I was fortunate to have been in the right place at the right time…… twice. Miss Martin was being beaten severally by the time I yelled the police are coming. By knowing how frightened Miss Martin was last night I watched her apartment to see if she got home safely. Almost a half hour had passed since she dropped me off. I do not see the lights in her apartment go on. I ran around the block and as I was passing the garage entrance, I heard a man threatening a woman. If I had not intervened Miss Martin may have died last night. I agree with you, the media blows thing out of sight. With two tempted murders on the same person by two different men in two day is news worthy. I just happened to be the person that got all the praise and I am glad I did what I did. I could not live with myself if I did not helped Miss Martin. This would claw at my sole until I died. I want to thank my class for applauding me."

I sat down in my seat and the whole class stood up and applauded me. Mr. Gipson headed for the door before I sat down. I pushed through the crowd and followed Mr. Gipson. I did not want him to see me following him. He headed down the stairs and to Mr. Hough’s office without looking back. Once he was in Hough’s office, he started yelling about me. He wanted to have me expelled from school. When Gipson quieted down Hough said, "Do you know who the woman was that Peter saved?"

Gipson said, "Just another bitch off the street. It would have been better if Peter let them kill her. We would have gotten rid of another street walker."

Hough said, "You better take your nose out of your books and see what is going on in this world. You know enough about the subject that you teach. That woman has enough money to buy up all the businesses in lower Manhattan. She owns stores in every state and two or more in all the big cities. And another thing, she has become Peter’s guardian. That is probably why he defended her this morning. If she was my mother, I would have done the same thing that Peter did. Go back to you class and apologize to Peter."

I flew down the hall and up the stairs. I walked into the class and said, "He is on his way back."

Everyone scrambled and headed back to their desk. When Gipson entered the room, you could hear a pin drop. He looked around the room then at me. He said, "Peter you deserve the credit the class gave you. I would have done the same thing that you did. Will you please forgive me?"

I nodded my head and said, "Yes sir, I will forgive you."

Gipson went into the lecture that he prepared for today. Being home alone since my father died, I had plenty of time to read my books about the subjects we would be studying. I listened to see if he covered the subjects that I had not read about. There were only two things. I had learned about these subjects in the tenth grade. Am I going backward? I could not wait until the day ended. Not only was I tired, I was also bored, and I wanted to see what Dorothy had planned for today. I did not know that she had become my guardian. Why! In a way I was happy about it, but don’t I have a choice of who is going to look after me. What kind of mother would she be since we have a relationship of a married couple?

Thank God the day at school was over. Both Joan and Judy were waiting outside. Are they waiting for me? They are not standing next to each other. Oh shit. I stopped for a few minutes in the hall to see what they would do. I was standing at a window just outside of Hough office. I looked at my watch. Ten minutes had passed. I felt a hand grabbing my butt. It scared the hell out of me. I jumped and looked around. Miss Smith was standing behind me with a broad smile on her face. She said, "How is my lover? I saw you in the news this morning that you rescued the same woman two times. The world thinks that you are a gift from God. Who is the woman you rescued?"

"She is a neighbor of mine."

June wanted to know all of the details. I told her what had happened to Dorothy and how I got involved. When I finished, I glanced out the window. I must have had the "Oh Shit" look on my face. Most if not all the students had left the school grounds. Joan and Judy were still there. Not only that Dorothy pulled up and called to them. They both went over to the car. Whatever Dorothy said to them must have caused an argument between Joan and Judy. Dorothy pulled up about twenty feet and parked her car. She gets out of the car and heads for the school. June said, "I think your guardian has come to pick you up. I saw a picture of her on TV this morning. Have a nice day."

June heads down the hall, glancing out the windows as she passed them. She slows down and was at the front door when Dorothy walked into the school. June said something to Dorothy and points at me. I was walking down the hall when she came through the door. Again June points at me then says, "There is your hero, have a nice day."

Dorothy walks in my direction. When we met I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a kiss. June was looking at us. If looks could kill. She goes into her class room and slams the door. It was so loud that it startled Dorothy. She looks around and said, "What was that."

I said, "The door to her class room is hard to close. I was in her class last year when they bumped me up a grade."

A slight smirk came over Dorothy’s face with a slight chuckle. Then Dorothy said, "I can’t blame them. If they feel the same way about you as I do, I would have done the same things the two young girls did outside and what Miss Smith just did. I have wondered what your life was like before we met. Knowing that you are a very handsome young man, I should have known that you must have a dozen girl friends. This is one part of our relationship that I hope will not destroy our friendship. Come with me I have some document that you have to sign. I want to be your guardian. This way, I am a parent of yours. I can give you everything I have and you will not be taxed for it. Do you mind me being your guardian?"

"No, no Dorothy. There is no one else in the world that I would choose over you."

Dorothy said, "Let get out of here. I don’t want to be in the public’s eyes. I have catered dinner for two at my apartment. You can read over these documents and sign them if you wish. You will always be my hero wither you sign them or not."

On the way to Dorothy’s apartment I glanced over the documents. I would be a fool not to sign the document that gave me complete control of Dorothy estate. As far as the guardianship, it is dated to my 21st birthday. How will this change my life? What will happen in the next four years that may tear apart our relationship? Will she take away the million dollar limit on the credit card that she gave me? Will Dorothy marry someone else and change her Will. Will she get pissed off at me for having an affair with Joan, June or Judy? June was pissed to no end when we left the school. So were Joan and Judy.

I glanced over at Dorothy. She had a smile on her face and said, "Do you have any problems with the Will and the guardianship. I promise you that as far as the guardianship, I will not interfere in your past life that you have had with any of your friends. You can still live the life you were living before our lives came together. The few days that we have been together are the most wonderful days of my life. I want us to continue or lives’ as if we had never met. Once and a while, I want to have a day or two together as we have had the last few days. If the authorities find out that we are sexually involved. Both of our lives will be destroyed."

I said, "I will never tell anyone about our relationship. I know what will happen if someone finds out that you are sexually involve with me. The only way that anyone will know is if they hire some snoop to follow us everywhere we go."

Dorothy pulled into the garage driveway. A new guard was on duty. She said to the Guard, "This is my adopted brother. He lives around the block. That red convertible is his car. He will be using the car when he gets his driver’s license."

The guard said, "He is the guy that defended you. I saw your picture and his picture in the paper."

I said, "Miss Martin has adopted me. She has legally adopted me. She is my guardian. Both of my parents are gone and I am only 17. I was on welfare until today when Miss Martin adopted me. Glad to meet you. My name is Peter. What is your name?"

He said, "I am Paul. I am glad to meet the both of you. I just started working here today."

I whispered two Dorothy, "You bought me a car? You did not have to do that."

With a very serious look on her face she said, "Peter, if you do not want it I will return it."

I did not know if she was kidding me or was serious. I did not know what to say. Dorothy pulled into the garage and parked next to a beautiful red convertible. I would be a fool not to accept it. I had a feeling she was kidding me about returning the car. I said, "Dorothy I hate to put you through all the trouble returning the car. I will suffer and keep it."

Still with that serious look on her face she said, "There is no problem in returning it. All I have to do is make a phone call and tell them to pick it up."

Now Dorothy had me. I should have bitten my tongue. I was betting that she would not return the car. I said, "You have been too generous to me already. I will never be able to pay you back for what you have given me now."

The serious look faded from her face. She puts her arm around me and said, "Peter I am trying to pay you back for saving my life. Either one of those men would have killed me. Make me happy and please keep it. I was just kidding you about returning the car. I know it is a lot of money to you. To me it is like giving a penny to a beggar on the street."

I reached over and gave Dorothy a hug and a long loving kiss then said, "How could I turn you down. You are my precious sister and I love you very much. You already have done enough to balance what I did for you a thousand times, I love you."

Dorothy said, "Come with me. I had planned this for later. I cannot put it off any longer."

I followed Dorothy to her apartment. She went over and pulled all the shades, and then she went into the bath room. She calls me. I went into the bathroom and she shut the door behind me. I turned and faced her. She started slowly undressing me and said, "I want these moments with you to last for a long time. I feel like I have put a leash on you. I want to remember every moment with you."

I stood motionless and watched her until she was nude. Roger was already ready. She did not touch him. She pulled my pants and underpants off of me and let them drop to the floor. I stepped out of my pants and reached around Dorothy and unbuttoned her dress. I did it very slowly. I became breathless. I felt like I could not breathe. I saw the same look on Dorothy face. When we had finished undressing each other, I pulled her tightly against my necked body. My heart was running on all cylinders. I felt Dorothy heart beat. We kissed and caressed every part of each other’s body. I reached into the shower and turn it on. I adjusted the temperature to a very warm temperature. I stepped into the shower and pulled Dorothy with me. It felt like we had made love for eternity. I did not want to let her go and I felt like she did not want to let me go. As the enjoyment waned, Dorothy gave me another long kiss. Then she said, "I want the memory of this day to last for the rest of my life. After dinner, I want you to return to the life you had before I interfered with it. Even though I did not intend for us to go this far, it has been the best moments of my life. Let’s get dressed and go out to dinner."

In many ways, I did not want the relationship I had with Dorothy to end now. I enjoyed being with her. I have never thought about the age difference in our lives. Of course the money that she has given me will make a great difference in my life. I was in another world. Dorothy said, "Peter I have some documents that I need you to sign. Let’s get it over with now. Then we will celebrate."

I looked at the documents that she had laid on the dining room table. The first one was the guardianship. The next one was the saving account that she had opened for me. The third was the lease on my apartment and insurance of the items in my apartment, also the insurance on the car. The last document was her Will. She had adopted me and she was my sister. I finished signing all the spot that had a yellow marker next to it. Then Dorothy signed all the spot that had a blue markers. When she finished signing the documents, she closed all the folders and put them in her briefcase. Dorothy said, "Now I can call you my brother. I hope you do not mind."

I shook my head and said, "Not in a million years. I have never had a brother or a sister. I hope that I live up to what you expect of me. I don’t know how I am supposed to react to a sister. I certainly love my little sister and I always will."

Dorothy said, "That is all I can ask for. I love you too. Let’s get moving I made the reservation for two hours ago."

When we got into the garage Dorothy gave me the keys for the red convertible and said, "Let try it out. I have not had a chance to ride in it."

I had been taking driving lessons at school. The instructor asked me where I had learned to drive. I did not want to lie to him and said, "Some of my friends let me drive their cars. I have not had any trouble driving."

He told me that if the police caught me driving without a permit they would fine me and take away my permission to drive with a license driver. He gave me permit and said, "Take this down to the DMV and they will give you a permit. Also don’t drive without a license driver."

I was thankful for the permit that the instructor gave me. After we were out of the garage and the neighborhood, Dorothy cuddles up to me. On the way to the restaurant we got a lot of gawkers looking at us. I did not know if it was the car or Dorothy cuddling up to me. Dorothy had made reservation at the same restaurant that June had taken me to. Dam it; I hope the bitchy waitress is off duty tonight. I parked the car and we walked inside. Across the restaurant was my worst nightmare. There is usually a woman that guides you to an open table. The bitch came over and whispered to the woman and takes the menus from the woman. She said to me, Peter where would you like to sit. Dorothy said, "I am Dorothy Martin. I have a reservation for a private room."

The waitress said, "Oh, since you did not show up. The manager gave the room to another customer."

I said, "Honey, I don’t mind sitting out her. Do you mind?"

"Yes I do, I paid for the room when I made the reservation. Where is the manager?"

The bitch was lying. She wanted to watch what we were doing, just like she did when I was with June. Again I said, "Sweetheart, I don’t mind sitting out here."

Dorothy said to the waitress, "Don’t just stand there, go get the manager."

The waitress had a "fuck you" look on her face and did not take a step. I had never seen this side of Dorothy. I was wondering if I should have signed all the documents. A few of the waiters and the customer around us looked at us. Someone must have gone in the rear of the restaurant and told the manager that there was a problem out front.

An old waiter hurried across the restaurant and said Miss Martin is there something that I can help you with. Your room is ready for you. The bitch turned white as a ghost. She turned around and hurried away without saying anything. With a cool voice Dorothy said, "Samuel, I think there has been a mix up. Would you please take us to the room that I reserved?"

We followed Samuel through the maze of tables to a hall. As we walked down the hall, we passed other guest having dinner in their rooms. Samuel took us to the last room. It was twice the size of the other rooms. Samuel pulled out Dorothy’s chair and said, "I am sorry about the mix up. I am sure it will not happen again."

Dorothy said, "Please do not punish the young waitress. She just did not know that I had reserved this room."

There was a flurry of waiters setting up the table and bringing in assortment of treats. I tried not to eat too much. I wanted enjoy the main dinner. I had let Dorothy select my dinner. When we finished our appetizer they brought in the most lavish dinner that I had ever had. I stuff my gut until I felt that the next bit would not go down. Dorothy was a lady; she did not eat half as much as I did. The dinner was fabulous. When we were ready to leave, the bitchy waitress came in with Sammy he introduce us to Liz and she apologized. Dorothy forgave Liz and said, "We all make mistakes in our lives. She hugs the bitch and said, "I will ask for you the next time my brother and I have dinner here."

A surprised look came across Liz’s face and she thanked Dorothy. I was surprised that Liz had not recognized Dorothy picture in the paper or on TV. I used my credit card to pay for the three hundred dollar check and the fifty dollar tip. I had never in my life believe that I would ever spend this much money on a dinner. When pop, mom and I went out to dinner, if the dinner cost more than $20 for all three of us we wrote the restaurant off of our list of place to eat. I was in a trance. The change in my life had turned my whole life around. For a moment, I felt that I was dreaming. I signed the receipt. No one question me or asked for my ID.

I was going to drive Dorothy back to her apartment and leave the car in the garage. She said that she wanted to see something in my apartment. I did not know what she wanted to see and she did not tell me. We walked up the three flights of stairs and I opened the door for her. I follower her into the room, when I saw the room I said, "Dorothy I have the wrong room. This is not my apartment."

Dorothy smiled at me and said, "Yes this is my young brother’s apartment. I made a few changes."

I could not believe it. We spent the next hour talking about the room. Dorothy wanted to make sure that I was pleased with everything. A shock wave came over me. Where is the thirty thousand dollar that Nancy gave me? With everything in the room changed around. I could not figure where the broken planks were. Dorothy must have seen the shock on my face. She said, "Don’t you like the furniture?"

I said that I loved it but, everything is changed around. I could walk around with my eyes closed and never bump into anything. I will have to get use to it.

Dorothy said, "It has been a long day. You still have not done your homework. Stay here and I will take your car back to the garage. Come here and give your sister a goodnight kiss."

I took Dorothy hand and led her to the back window and said, "When you get home. Go to one of the rear windows and open the shade enough that I can see you. Make sure that you lock the door after you get inside. Don’t open the door for anyone. I love you sis."

Dorothy said, "Yes big brother. I will make sure that the same thing that happened last night doesn’t happen tonight."

I walked her to the door and gave her a kiss. I watched her walk down the three flights of stairs and waved at her when she left the building.

I ran back into the room and tried to remember where the hell the dresser was located. I closed my eyes an imagined how the room had been arranged before they installed all the new furniture. My memory showed me the arrangement before all the new items were installed. I open my eye and said to myself. The fucking bed is covering the broken boards. I pulled the bed away from the wall. They had patched the damn hole. I had forgotten about Dorothy. My mind was on the damn money. All of a sudden the damn phone rang. I looked around and said to myself, she had a phone installed. The phone was on a night table next to the bed. I remember that I had moved the table and not realizing that now I had a phone. I picked it up and Dorothy said, "You are not at the window. Where were you?"

I did not want to tell her that I was looking for thirty thousand dollars. I said, "I am sorry. Mother Nature caught me and I had to go. Please forgive me."

Dorothy said, "Goodnight sweetheart. Don’t forget to do your home work."

I hung up the phone and looked at the hole in the floor. I did not need the money. But, I was curious if the money was still there."

I went into the kitchen, the old cabinets had been replaced. I searched the drawers for a screwdriver. There weren’t any tools in the kitchen. I was cursing the bastard that moved everything around. I took off my clothes and hung them up in the closet. When I open the door, I could not believe what I saw. It was filled with cloths and there was a small dresser in the far corner of the closet. I walked over and opened the top drawer. I withdrew all the hate that I had a few minutes ago and thanked them for putting all my tools in one place and adding a few. There was a small crowbar that pop used for protection. I took it and the screw driver and pried the short planks off the floor. I stuck my hand under the floor. I did not feel anything. Again a chill ran through my body. They found the fucking money and took it. I reached again in the dark hole. I could not feel the packages of money. I went back into the closet and took the small flashlight that I had for years. I hoped that the batteries still worked. I turned on the flashlight. I could not see any light coming out of it. I laid down on the floor, stretched my arm as far as it would go and turned on the flash light. I stretched my neck and looked down the hole. Holey shit, the three packages were still there. I was about a foot short of reaching the packages. I went into the kitchen to see if there was something that would reach the packages. I found an old barbeque fork that we had years ago when the three of us went to the beach and roasted our hotdogs. I ran back into the room and reached for the packages. The fork was long enough to reach them. After about fifteen minutes I finally got them out. The packages had not been tampered with. I put the packages and the planks back where they were. I pushed the bed back in place and flopped into it. Where the bed was, I could not look across the yards at Dorothy’s apartment. I moved one of the overstuffed chairs in front of the window. I laid there and dozed off to sleep. When Mother Nature woke me up I looked at Dorothy’s apartment. The only lights were the night lights throughout her apartment. I empted my bladder and went back into my room. I peeked at Dorothy’s apartment again. I wanted to climb in my bed. But, fear that something would happen to Dorothy dragged me to the chair next to the window. The fear was still in me. I did not want anything to interfere with my new life. I sat down in the chair dosed off for a few seconds. When I open my eyes Dorothy’s bathroom lights were on. I let out a sigh of relief. Within a few minutes Dorothy appeared at the window and waved at me. The fear quickly melted away. I wondered if she was waving to me or someone else in my building. Who else does she know that lives in my building? The only one I can think of is Mrs. Stone. I climbed into my new bed. The fear was no longer there. My curiosity was keeping me up. I cursed myself and told myself to go to sleep. Since I could not go to sleep, I got up and started my homework. About an hour passed and the phone rang. Dorothy wanted to know why I was up so late. I said that I could not fall to sleep, so I am doing my homework. Dorothy said, "I saw your light on and I forgot to tell you that I left you a cell phone. Also I did not tell you where it was. It’s in the drawer with your underwear. I hid it where the workers would not look if they were looking for something to steal. I felt that they would not look where you’re underwear were. Good night honey, I am going back to bed."

Dorothy hung up before I could say a word. I went over to the window and looked out. Dorothy waved at me, then she walks away from the window and turned out the lights.

I went back to my home work and finished it. I looked at the new bed and said to myself, if I put a large mirror on that wall I will be able to see out the window. With nothing flashing through my mind, I set the alarm clock. The alarm clock was another thing that I never had. Pop through the old one out and never bought a new one.

My second day back to school was quite pleasant. I was not grilled by the teachers and the student about the last few days. When I saw one of my sex partners in the hall they look away and ignored me. I was wondering how long this would last. I already had an itch in my pants, especially, when I saw Miss Smith. I asked myself, am I normal or is this normal for a kid at my age. Since none of my sex partners did not approach me. I spent most of my time studying.

I got a phone call on my new phone. It was Attorney Pamela Parson. She wanted to know when I wanted to have the interview for the press. I said, "Any time after school."

She said, "Will tomorrow about four in the afternoon be OK?"

I said, "That will be fine with me."

Attorney Parson said, "I will pick you up around three thirty at your school."

For the rest of the night and during the following day, I tried to write a statement that I would give them. After about five attempts, I gave up and through all the statement in the garbage can.

The following day I could not come up with anything that had satisfied me. At three thirty on the dot. Attorney Parson pulled up in front of school. The students as nosey as they were, seeing a car and a person that they had never seen before gaped at the car as they passed it by. I went out to the car and got in. As we were pulling out Miss Smith came out of the school and saw me with a new woman. Like the students, the surprised look on her face said it all. I could read her thoughts, "That little bastard, how in hell does he get all of these older woman."

Meeting the reporters:

Attorney Parson welcomed me and asked, "Did you tell everyone at the school that you were going to be interviewed by the press today."

I shook my head and said, "I think what has been happening to me has made everyone hate my guts in one way or another. Some feel that I am getting to much attention while other or asking themselves what is going to happen next."

Pamela laughed and patted me on my thigh. She left her hand on my thigh. She said, "From talking with a few of your classmates. The boys envy you and the girls all want you."

I wonder how she came up with a statement like that. She said, "This must make you very proud of yourself."

I said, "No it doesn’t. The news media has blown what has happened to Dorothy and me out of sight. Anyone in their right mind would have done the same thing I did unless they don’t have any respect for someone’s life other than their own. After the Stone problem, one of my teachers gave my classroom students hell for applauding me. According to Mr. Hough the teacher wanted me kicked me out of school. Mr. Hough gave the teach hell and had him apologize to me in front of the class room. Which he did and I told him that I appreciated his apology."

We were pulling up in the rear of the Court House. The parking lot was filled with reporters and their equipment. There was a platform above the crowd with three chairs. One was filled with a middle age man that I did not know. Miss Parson introduced the man and me to the crowd. The man got up and said a few word to the crowd about what I had done and praised me. He asked me to come to the microphone. Before I could get out of the chair there was an uproar of applause and shouts. I got up and thanked them. What followed was just like the interrogation by the Attorneys. It sounded like everyone asked the same question or other questions at the same time. I looked at the crowd and did not say a word. After they all had said what they wanted to hear, it became deadly quiet. They all looked at each other and at me. Pamela got up and said, "Please answer them."

I said, "What did they ask me?"

Pamela did not say anything. I waited for an answer. Suddenly she said, "I don’t know. Just tell them what happened."

I stood next to the microphone and said, "Frankly I could not make out what you all said at the same time. I will tell you everything that happened with Mr. Stone and the guard at the apartment. Mr. Stone and the guard both in a fit of rage threatened to kill Miss Martin. I think that Stone and the guard both were involved in the attempted rape and threatened to kill Miss Martin."

I told them to please do not interrupt me after I start. I began when I went to bed to when I was interrogated by the defense and prosecutors. Also, I told them the sequence of events that I had with the guard. When I finished I took a few question. When one of the reporters questioned about the relationship with Dorothy, I ignored them and sat down. Thankful Attorney Parson got up and ended the interview. This did not stop the clatter of questions about my relationship with Dorothy. I ignored them and walked down the steps of the platform. Parson took my hand and we pushed our way through the crowd and the question that followed. Pamela reaches into her pocket book and handed me her car keys. She said, "I hate to drive when there are so many people around. Please drive for me."

I took the key and continued pushing our way through crowd and holding Pamela hand. I thought that the crowd would disperse when Pamela was heading for her car. No such luck. They pestered me and I politely ignored them. They were getting into my personal life with Dorothy and Pamela. This was only the second time that I had been with Pamela. I got in the car and very slowly pushed the reporters with the car until I was out on the street. Pamela reaches into her pocket books and took out an envelope. She hands the envelope to me. I asked her what was in the envelope. She told me it was my share for giving the reports an interview. I shook my head and told Pamela it was all hers and to keep it. She insisted that I take the money. I said, "Dorothy has become my guardian and she has give me more money than I will every need."

Pamela said, "If you don’t take the money, let’s go out for dinner and use the funds to pay for the dinner."

I said, "That fine with me. I have to give Dorothy a call and tell her where I am."

I called Dorothy and she did not answer her phone. I left a message on her answering machine and told her where we were going. Pamela told me where she wanted to go for dinner. I had never heard of the restaurant. It was in New York on Columbus. I had not been in that area in years. Mom and Dad had gone up here once when I was much younger. The streets were covered with restaurants. Pamela pointed to a garage and told me to park in there. The attendant knew Pamela and waves us through. After I parked the car, we walked through the garage to a door. Pamela asked for her keys. I gave them to her. She opened the door and walked down the hall. I followed her to an elevator. She pushes number 10. We get off on the tenth floor. I let her guide me down the hall. She opens the door of room 1010. She had not said a word since we got out of her car. After we were inside, she said, "I must smell like hell. I have not taken a bath since this morning. Would you like to take a shower with me?"

I was surprised as hell that she wanted me to shower with her. I was wondering if I smelled like shit. I did not know what to think. I was torn in half, one part of me wanted to make love with Pamela. I wondered if women in their twenties wanted to screw all the time. How many more men in Pamela life has she slept with? The other half of me wanted me to show my loyalty to Dorothy. Roger took over. I could not stop what was happening to me. I said, "I would love to."

Pamela started unbuttoning my shirt. I took the shirt into my hands. She unbuckled my belt and zipped down my pants. They fell to the floor. Roger was fully loaded. I had never noticed how larger and stiff he was. I hobbled with my pants dragging across the room and sat down and removed my shoes and the rest of my cloths. I got up and helped Pamela undress. Her breast was much smaller than Dorothy’s. Pamela took my hand, we walked into shower together. She turns on the shower. A blast of chilling water hit my back. Pamela pulled me up tight to her body and said, "I will keep you warm."

I adjusted the water to a nice temperature. We bathed each other and she introduces Roger to his new playmate. With my mind on what Dorothy would think or say about me making love to Pamela extended the length of time until Roger exploded. Pamela had so many orgasms that I lost count of them. She had more than any other women I had made love to. After Roger exploded; and I pulled him away from Pamela. Pamela almost fell to the floor of the shower. I had to hold her up. She opens her eyes and said, "Please carry me to my bed. I feel so weak that I cannot move. I picked up her wet body and carried her into one of the bedrooms and laid her on the bed. I went back into the shower and bathed myself and put my clothes on. I went back into the bedroom to see what had happened to Pamela. She was still breathing. I gave her a kiss. She had fallen to sleep. I put on my clothes and took the elevator to the lobby. I went out and flagged down a cab and gave him my address. On the trip home, I was still thinking about Dorothy and wondered if I had betrayed her.

Mrs. Stone:

It was still early and I was wondering if I should go home or go over to Dorothy’s. I decided to go home. I finished my homework and let the future surprise me. Since I did not go out to dinner with Pamela, I stopped in at the Deli. As soon as Henry saw me he pointed to the TV. He said, "You are on all the channels. Everyone is praising you for doing a wonderful job. What can I do for you?"

I said, "The usual. Double the meat."

Henry said, "Double the meat is on me. You deserve the best for getting Stone out of the neighborhood."

I said, "Have you seen Mrs. Stone lately?"

"I only see her when she goes shopping, or she’s going to work. She stops in at times to buy buns."

I said, "Make that two of my favorites. I haven’t seen her since we had to give statement to the attorneys. In a way, I feel sorry for her. The night they arrested Mr. Stone she wanted to buy one of the two buns that you gave to Officer King. She made us two Hoagies and they were almost as good as the ones you make here."

Henry said, "Frankly Peter, don’t tell anyone, she has given me dozens of idea over the years and all of them are delicious. I think that her hoagies are better than mine."

I shut my mouth and did not say another work. Henry can’t talk and work at the same time. I noticed that he was adding a few more items to my Hoagies. Henry said, "Tell Mrs. Stone that they are on me for giving me all of the different recipes over the years."

"Will do; the doubles are big enough for three meals. I don’t have to go out for dinner."

Henry wrapped the Hoagies and told me to give Mrs. Stone his regards. I walked out of the Deli and walk to the second floor. Something inside me told me to keep walking. Don’t stop. I could not stop my feet from heading to Mrs. Stone’s apartment. I knocked on the door and within a few second Mrs. Stone came to the door. When I saw the look on her face, I was ready to turn around and leave. I had never seen the anger, hate or a disgusted look on her before. When she looked up at me I thought she was going to say, get the fuck out of my life. I don’t know what kind of expression I had on my face. Within a flash her face changed to a beautiful smile. She puts her arm around me and pulled me tightly against her body. This time roger did not come to attention. She said, "I am so glad you came to see me. I have been watching you on TV for the last few hours. What brings you here to see an old hag?"

I said, "I was on the way home from the interview with the reporters. When I passed the Deli I recalled the Hoagies that you made me. I told Henry to make two doubles and told him about the one you made for me. I think that he added some of your recipes to the Hoagies. I think that Henry has a crush on you. Have you had any men flirting with you since they locked up Wilmer?"

Helen shook her head and said, "Frankly Peter, I feel better without having some old fart hanging around trying to get into my body. You are the only man that has turned the fire on inside of me. In spite of everything, I have fallen in love with you. That’s enough of that. Let try Henry’s Hoagies."

I could tell that Helen loved Henry’s Hoagies, so did I. We were too busy eating that we hardly said a word. She had turned the sound off on the TV. Helen had been watching me on the TV. I think that the channel she had showed my interview every half hour. I was sitting at a point where I could see Dorothy’s apartment. She had not come home yet. I did not rush eating my Hoagie. I enjoyed every bite. Helen brought me back to life, she said, "Isn’t that Dorothy over there?"

I looked across the yards. Dorothy was hugging and kissing someone. It looked like Dorothy was dragging him into my or the other bedroom. I chatted with Helen trying to forget what they were doing in Dorothy apartment. I could not believe that Dorothy was making love to someone else. She had told me to continue my life and she would continue her life. She did not want to interfere with the life that I was living.

I glanced over at Helen. I think she must have seen Dorothy with other men. She said to me, "Do you still have all the same young girlfriends that you had before Dorothy came into your life?"

I said, "Yes, Dorothy wanted both of us to continue our lives as they were before Mr. Stone tried to rape her. I have a few girl friends that I go out with now and then. If I go out with one of them the others get a little pissed off. It is hard to please everyone."

Mrs. Stone said, "It has to be hard to please all of them."

She chuckled and said, "All women want it hard so it will satisfy them."

I was a little shocked at what she said. I did not want to be a prune. I laughed and said, "How well do I know. The ones that I go out with have other boyfriends beside me. They seem to think that they can have a number of boyfriends and I should not have any other girl friends."

I saw Dorothy boyfriend, I think he was leaving her apartment. That did not take too long. I took my plate into the kitchen and washed and dried it. I said, "Why don’t you go down to the Deli and thank Henry for the hoagie. He wasn’t that busy. If he is now, help him make the hoagies."

Helen said, "I think I will. I have filed diverse papers to get rid of Wilmer. I don’t feel guilty about going out with another man. Honey, if we were the same age or you were closer to my age, I would be all over you. Give me a hug."

I gave Helen a hug. Roger did not grow and inch. I kissed Helen on the cheek and told her that I loved her. She grabs a hunk of my butt and said, "Get out of here before I rape you."

I laughed and headed for the door. As I was walking out of the door Helen said, "Peter, you are one handsome stud. Keep moving or I will rape you. Go."

I went up to my apartment and peeked out the window. Dorothy was alone in the living room. I could not tell what she was doing. I did not know if she was watching me on TV or just staring into space. I went over to the telephone. There were six messages. The time the first call came in, I was fucking Attorney Parson. It was a call from Dorothy telling me that she would not be home much later than usual.

The second call was From Attorney Parson. She wanted to know why I had left. She still wants to take me out to dinner. The third call was from Dorothy telling me that she was sorry that she had to work later. The fourth and fifth messages were a replay of the other three messages. The sixth message was from Dorothy also. She had called only a few minutes ago. I did not know if I should call her. I threw the thought around for a while trying to figure out what I should do with my guardian. I reached for the phone and hit the memory key for Dorothy’s phone. I was looking out the window and watched Dorothy jump when the phone rang. She picks up her phone. The phone flashes the caller’s phone number. She would know it was me. She said, "I miss you come over and keep me company."

I said, "Have you eaten?"

She said, "I bumped into an old friend and we had an early dinner or a late lunch. He was here for a while then he went home. Where have you been besides talking to the press with Attorney Parson? You have been on TV since I came home."

I said, "Do you want me to come over?"

"Of course I do. Get your butt over here. I feel lonely when you are not around."

I said, "You feel lonely when your old friends are not with you?"

There was a pause, and then she said, "I am always thinking about you. If I am not busy working at home or anyplace else, I can’t wait until you are with me. Hurry up and come over here."

I did not rush going over to Dorothy’s apartment. To make the walk shorter, I went through the garage and up the stairs. When I got to the door I knocked. I heard Dorothy jump up out of her chair and hollow, "Who is it?"

I did not answer her. She shouts and said, "Who in hell is at the door? If you do not tell me who you are, I am going to call the police."

I saw the peep hole in the door open. I stuck my tongue out at her. Then she yells at me, "What the hell are you trying to do. Scare me to death."

I said, "No honey, I apologize for pulling this on you. I was just kidding around."

Dorothy opened the door and mumbled something to me. I apologized to Dorothy again. She ignored me. She told me to take a seat and she would be right back. I heard the shower running. I said to myself, "Should I join her in the shower."

I thought that I heard a man voice coming from the bathroom. I took my shoes off and tiptoed up to the door. I heard Dorothy say, "What are you mumbling about?"

He said in a loud voice, "How the fuck am I going to get out of here? My wife and I are going to a wedding reception. She will kill me if I don’t go with her to the reception."

Dorothy said, "That is your problem. My problem is to get you out of here without Peter seeing you. I thought that you were gone. When you said that you had to go to the bath room, I thought that you had to go piss. Be quiet and don’t leave the bath room. I will do my best to get Peter out of the apartment or into his bedroom. Leave the door open so you can hear us when we go into his bedroom."

I ran in my stocking feet out of bedroom. I plopped down on the couch and pretended that I was sleeping. I heard Dorothy walking through her bedroom. I closed my eyes and pretended that I was asleep. I closed my eyes and opened my mouth; I heard her walking into the living room. I don’t know how far she had walked, but she stopped and ran back into her bedroom. I was pondering wither I should open my eyes if he decided to leave the apartment while I was sleeping. I closed my mouth and listened. They were headed for the living room. Their whispering got louder as they approached the living room. Their whispering ended, but I could not tell where they were. I could hear Dorothy’s high heels shoes clicking on the hard wood floor. Another few step and they would be right in front of me. I open my eyes just a crack and they were hurrying toward the door. I watched them. Dorothy turned around and whispered. She gave him a kiss on the cheeks. She opened the door for him. He hurries out the door. The door slams shut from a gust of wind flowing through the living room. It scared the hell out of me. I open my eyes and said, "What was that?"

Dorothy said, "I thought that I heard someone at the door. I opened it and the wind slammed it shut."

I said, "What have you been doing all day?"

I had an unexpected reunion at the office. A friend of mine that I had not seen for sometime came to visit me. I brought him over to my apartment. They think that I should move to the country and build a large home on about a hundred acres. Also raise horses like they do. I smelled the odor of a bath powder. I said, "What’s that odor?"

Dorothy said, "That’s bathe powder. I was using it earlier. I spilt some of it in my bathroom sink."

I said, "It smells like someone just took a bath."

Dorothy said, "I took a long bath about an hour ago. What have you been doing since you got out of school?"

Attorney Parson picked me up after school and took me to New York. The press questioned the hell out of me. I did not let them push me around. I told them what happened and Attorney Parson took me over to her apartment. She must have been working all night setting up the interview. She wanted to take me out for dinner. She said that she had not had a bathe since the day before and thought that she smiled like a pig pin. She went into the bath room. I waited for about thirty minutes. I did not hear any sound coming from the bath room. I was afraid that she had drowned or passed out. I went to the bath room and listen. There wasn’t any noise coming from the bath room. I open the door and she was sound asleep in the bathtub. I close the door and took a cab home.

I looked across the gardens to see if you were home. I did not see you. I went down to the Deli and bought a Hoagie. Henry started talking about the Stones. I had not seen Helen since we gave our testimony. I told Henry to make it a double and give me another one just like mine for Mrs. Stone. With Henry being single and ran the Deli by himself. I told him that Mrs. Stone was a very smart and lovable lady. She had given Henry recipes for his Hoagies over the years. I took the two Hoagies up to Mrs. Stone apartment and we had a long talk about her past and future. I hinted that she should get to know Henry more and give him a hand when she was not working. I also hinted that I think he has a crush on her. I think I put a spark into Mrs. Stone. She said that she was going to stop end and see him. I think they need each other and a little push won’t hurt them. She has filed for a divorce.

Dorothy wasn’t in her normal mood. I wasn’t sure if it was because I scared her or the man that was in her apartment with her. I stood up and walked over to Dorothy. I started to put my arms around her. She turned away. Since she came into my life she would be all over me when I came close to her. Thinking that our love for each other was melting away, I said, "You look tired and I have to do my homework. Have a nice evening."

I turned and headed for the door. I opened the door. With a different tone of voice, Dorothy said, "One minute, you did not kiss me goodbye."

The look she had on her face was the loving expression that I had came to love. She was all over me. She hugged me and planted kisses all over my face. She said, "I am sorry that I was so mean to you. Please forgive me. When you finish your homework, please come back over here and spend the night with me. I miss you so much when you are not with me."

I gave Dorothy a peck on the cheek and pulled away from her. I walked down the hall. I looked back over my shoulder and through her a kiss. She sings out, "I love you. Hurry back."

On the trip around the block, I was wondering who the hell that man was. And why didn’t she want me to see him. She had told me when we first met that we both had our own lives and we should continue to live our life as we had been living it. The jealous feeling was soaking in me. Suddenly I realized that I wasn’t an angle. I had just screwed Attorney Pamela Parson a couple of hours ago. I tried to get the jealous feeling out of me. I could not. This was bugging the shit out of me. Why, why, why. One side of me was cursing the other side of me. I wanted to be faithful to Dorothy but I still wanted to make love with women that I had already made love to and others.

Thankful the homework blocked out my thoughts that I had earlier. But, as soon as I finished my homework, the feeling came back. I took off and ran around the block. Dorothy was in the lovable mood that she had before. We took a shower together and made love. We dried each other off and climbed into Dorothy bed. Our bodies were wrapped together. We both fell to sleep still wrapped together. In the middle of the night Mother Nature wake me up. Trying to remove the knot that we were in and not waking up Dorothy. Not realizing that she was awake, she said that she had to go. I said that I had to go also. We untied the knot and went to our respective bathrooms. I had brushed my teeth before I came back over here, but my breath smelled terrible. No wonder Henry Hoagies taste so good. I brushed my teeth and rinsed out my mouth with a mint flavored mouthwash. I still had that terrible taste in my mouth. We went back to bed with me at the edge on one side and Dorothy on the edge on the far side of a king size bed. I woke up early and sneaked out of the apartment. I went over to my apartment and showered and brushed my teeth. Thankful the cheep mouthwash tasted like hell, but I did not have the horrible taste in my mouth. Dorothy called me and wanted to know why I had left. I told her about the rotten smell coming from my mouth and I did not want her to smell it. She said, "Peter please don’t worry about it. I have eaten highly seasoned food and smelled worse than you smelled. Have a nice day. I love you."

I fixed myself a snack for breakfast, took a quick shower and went to school. I got the usual looks to kill from June, Joan and Judy.

I got a call from Dorothy. She asked me to come over and go out for dinner later that afternoon. She said that I could do my homework in her apartment. When I got to her apartment, she welcomed me with that beautiful smile that I loved. It was not sex, it was true love. The only time I had ever had this feeling was when I was going out with Nancy. But, the intensity was not wonderful as it was with Dorothy. Dorothy let me use her office. I had not been in it before. I thought it was a closet off of the living room. The room was full of document and reports relating to the profits that her corporation had made. I finished my home work. My thoughts were about Stone and Art Stapleton? What relationship did they have? What was Dorothy doing the evenings before Stone came into her life?

Dorothy came in and said, "How are you doing. Have you finished your homework?"

I said, "Yes. I have a feeling that Stone and Stapleton had known each other long before Stone broke into your apartment. You were living here a long time before Stone broken into your apartment. Were you working at home before Stone broke into your apartment?"

Dorothy said, "Have I, I was working for about a month at home on the cash flow and the corporation income before the second quarter earnings report. Why did you ask?"

"Did you have anyone from the corporation coming to visit you during that period?"

Dorothy laughed and said, "It was like a three ring circus. Some of the men in the accounting department were in here a number of times in a day. The meeting that I was in the day Stone broke in here was the last day of second quarter report. The room was not big enough for all the accountants that were at the meeting. I had the meeting in New York at the corporate headquarters. What does this have to do with Stone?"

I said, "Why in hell did Stone come to your apartment? He usually pulled that scam of his on the streets. What made him think you were a prostitute? Did Stone see all the traffic you had before he broke in on you or did Art Stapleton see the traffic and told Stone about it? I think Stone was stealing the money from all the victims. I am going to give King a call and ask him to look to see if Stone and Stapleton knew each other before Stone broke into your apartment."

Dorothy did not say a word. I picked up her phone and called the local precinct. When the operator answered I said, "Hi, this Peter Parker. May I speak to Officer King?"

The operator said, "Sure Peter how is Dorothy?"

I said, "She is a little shaken up. I am hoping that she does not have any more surprises."

The operator said, "Officer King is picking up and extension. I will switch you over to him."

King said, "What’s up? Any more surprises."

I chuckled and said, "Is Stone in the same cell with Art Stapleton, the garage guard that they arrested?

"No Peter, why do you ask?"

I said, "I think they are friends. They were friends long before Stone attacked Dorothy. I think the attack was planned. Art told Stone about the number of visitors that Dorothy has had for the last couple of week. Dorothy was working at home for the last couple of weeks preparing for the meeting the night that Stone attacked her. Dorothy told me that she had setup an office in her apartment because she was constantly getting reports over her fax machine. Also men were delivering reports until late at night from foreign companies and from the west coast. She said that she would never get it done at the office. Someone would be interrupting her ever few minutes at the office. I think Stone had been watching Dorothy’s apartment and saw all the traffic coming and leaving Dorothy’s apartment. Stone and Art must have been friends or associates in Stone’s arresting scheme. Do you have a cell that you could put them in and watch and record what they say? Also film them."

King said, "Peter how did you come up with this idea?"

"From the little that I know about Stone arresting women, I think he was raping and stealing their money. I don’t know what Art got out of it. The only thing that I can think of: Art was watching the streets every day and giving Stone leads on who he thought were prostitutes. What other reasons would Art get involved?"

King said. "Peter, you are bright little bastard. I am going to put them in a cell together and see what they have to say to each other. As soon as I find out what association they had. I will give you a call. I do thing they both were involved in Dorothy attempted rape. I will give you a call. Thanks again Peter."

Dorothy came over to me said, "My bright little bastard is so dam smart."

I laughed and said, "Both of you may be right. I don’t think I will ever find out who my real Parents are."

Dorothy said, "One thing for sure. I am your guardian until you are 21. You are my darling baby brother and I will even love you after you are 21."

Dorothy sat down on my lap and said, "I would love to hold you in my lap, but you are two heavy. Can I sit in my sweet little bastards lap?"

I said, "I don’t know, I think you weigh too much for a sweet little bastard."

Dorothy started to get up. I put my arms around her and said, "It does not matter how much you weigh. I will never turn down the chance of holding you in my lap."

Dorothy was facing away from me. She turns around and hugs me and said, "Oh, you don’t know how much I love being this close to you. She puts her arm around my neck and gives me a long sexy kiss. This woke up Roger. A cute smile came across Dorothy face and said, "I know what you want. We did it less than an hour ago. Do you want to do it again?"

Still holding Dorothy in my lap, I said, "I don’t recall if I told this before. Roger has a mind of his own. He doesn’t ask me if I wanted to do it. He has a way of telling me to get off my butt and do it. Honey, do you want to do it?"

Dorothy got up and grabbed my hand. She pulls me out of the chair and into her bath room. She turns around and unbuttons my shirt and my pants. She slowly unzips my pants. She reaches down under my underpants and put her hand around Roger and said, "I cannot leave my best friend when he wants me. Someone inside me is calling you."

We finished undressing and Dorothy pulled me into the shower. I did not resist her advance. I wanted her as much as she wanted me. Dorothy wanted it to last for a long time. When she wanted me to stop, she pulled her body tightly against my body. It felt like she wanted every inch of Roger inside her body. Looking at Dorothy’s face told it all. She was in her second heaven as she called it. Without either one of us moving, she appeared that she was climaxing one after another. From the expression on her face, I think she was having the final orgasm. I think she was holding her breath when she was climaxing. She lets out a breath and opens her eyes. She squeezes my body and started to move her body. The expression on her face made Roger explode. Again Dorothy pulled me tightly against her body and accelerated her movement. I had a second explosion. Never in my life have I ever had two Climaxes in a row. When it was all over, I could not move my body, I rolled off of Dorothy and laid there exhausted.

Stone and Stapleton:

Dorothy and I just lied there holding each other for about an hour. The damn phone scared the shit out of me and Dorothy jumped also. I reached across Dorothy and picked up the phone. Before I said a word, King said, "Peter, I will have to give you credit for it. We put Stone in a cell by himself. We waited to see what he was doing. He examined everything in the room. He missed the camera in the corner of the room. It was a wide screen camera. You could see everything the bastards were doing. When he was satisfied that the room was clean, he sat down on one of the cots. I sent another officer to get Art. When they were putting Art into the room, Stone gets up and started to say something. Art points around the room. Stone told Art that the room was clean and not to worry. They both question each other why we put them in the same cell. I will turn on the recorder.

Stone said, "Why did you fuck around with the woman? You did not have to mess around with her. I took pictures of all the Johns that came into her apartment. If that fucking kid that lives above me hadn’t seen me, we would have been making a fortune."

Art said, "I was going to kill her. So she could not testify against you or shake her down for every cent she had. But, that fucking kid showed up. He yelled at me and I thought that he was a cop. The bitch called the cops and I thought that he was one of the cops. I did not want to shoot it out with him. I ran through the apartment and when I was leaving through the front door, a cruiser pulled up and it was filled with cops. I started walking away and one of them told me to come over to them. I walked over to them and was telling them that a bitch tried to run me over. Another cop came up with Peter and the bitch."

"Art you really fucked up everything! I borrowed some money from a friend of mine and hired an attorney. The attorney told me that there was no problem; he would get the bitch locked up for prostitution."

Art said, "The fucking bitch wasn’t a prostitute. She is a fucking billionaire. Like the other women we bribed, we could have made a fortune."

King said, "There will be a lot more. They are still giving each other hell. Thanks Peter, we have it all on tape.

Dorothy had fallen asleep with the extension phone still in her hand. I wasn’t much better. I hung up the phones and was asleep before I could get under the blanket.

A rumor that was the truth:

A week passed and none of my sex partners or anyone else questioned me about anything. One evening as I was leaving school, a young girl approached me. She was a couple of years younger than I was. She said, "Peter, my sister asked me to tell you that she appreciates what you and your sister did. It saved her from being fired and that was a very nice tip that you gave Sammy. He split it with her."

I said, "My sister does not take any crap from anyone. She has an explosive temper, but it goes away as quickly as it started. Your sister did not know that she had already paid for a private dining room and she always wants Sammy as her waiter. Tell her she is forgiven. What is your name?"

She said, "Ginger, I live with my parents and my older sister. Did Miss Smith give you head?"

I did know what to say. I asked Ginger, "Beg your pardon, what did you say."

She looked at me. Then she looks around and said loudly. "Did you give Miss Smith a blowjob or did she give you a blowjob."

I chuckled and said, "Where in hell did you get an idea like that?"

Ginger said, "Don’t tell sis that I asked about the blowjob you got from Miss Smith. She will kill me."

I asked, "Where in hell did you get an idea like that or who told you that I got a blowjob from Miss Smith?"

Ginger said, "I heard sis telling someone on the phone that Miss Smith gave you a blowjob. Would you like me to give you a blow job?"

"No honey and I did not get a blow job from Miss Smith nor did I give her one and I do not want you to give me a blow job. Who told you about heads and blow jobs?"

Ginger looked up at me and said, "That is all the girls in my class talk about. There is one girl in school that clams that she gave all the boys and the male teacher blow jobs."

I said, "Who is this girl. No one at school ever gave me a blow job. Ginger do you know what a blowjob is?"

Ginger said, "Sure. It is something that you do when you have sex. Has anyone ever given you a blow job?"

"No Ginger no one has ever given me a blow job. Where do you live?"

Ginger said, "I live about a mile past the school."

I asked, "Don’t you think that you should go home."

She said, "I don’t have to. There isn’t anyone at home."

"Look Ginger, I have a lot of homework to do. I don’t want to hurt your feelings. I cannot concentrate when someone is with me. Please go home. I can’t take you home. Good bye."

I continued up the steps and unlocked my door. I looked around and Ginger was right behind me. I opened the door and Ginger tried to squeeze past me. I closed the door and locked it. I said to Ginger come with me. She followed me down to the corner. I flagged down a cab. We got into the cab and I said, "Ginger, tell the driver your address."

Ginger told the drive her address. Knowing enough about the city, I knew Ginger was not giving the driver the same area that she had mentioned before. I told the driver to go up to the next street take a right and your first left, then go up the street for about a mile. Ginger said, "That is not where I live. Ginger gave the driver another address. I told the driver to go to the address that she had given him. When we reached the address, it was not anywhere close to where she had said before. I got out of the cab and held the door for Ginger. She gets out and walks a couple of yards from the cab. I jumped back into the cab, locked the door and told the driver to take me back to the address where he picked us up. The window was open just a crack. Ginger runs over to the cab and tries to open the door. The driver took off. I looked out the rear window at Ginger. She waved a fist at me. The driver asked, "What the hell is this all about."

I said, "Hell if I know. That little bitch tagged alone with me to my home. I could not get her off of my tail. I had told her to go home. She would not. I walked about a block from where I lived and flagged you down. You know the rest."

The drive said, "Is that your girlfriend. She is a little young for you."

I chuckled, "From what she told me she is two year younger than I am. Better yet. Take me to the Royal Crown. It is only a few blocks away. When you get there, pull into the driveway, and please wait for me until I get back.

I went into the restaurant and the bitch came over to me. I said, "Liz, do you have a sister that is about 14 years old and her name is Ginger. She said, "No, but one of my girlfriends has a sister that is named Ginger. Why do you ask?"

I told Liz what had happened and she said, "That little tramp. Don’t have anything to do with her. She is crazy as hell."

I told her where we took her and asked if she lived at that address. She said, "No, that is where she goes for therapy. She lives a couple miles from there."

I said, "Be honest with me. Have you ever discussed my relationship with my sisters with her or her sister?"

Liz flushed; she waited for a few minutes then said, "Yes I have. I have never discussed you and your sisters with Ginger. I have talked about the strange relationship you have with your sisters. Why do you ask?"

I said, "I don’t know the intention Ginger had, but she followed me home and she wanted to go up to my apartment we me. Nothing that I could do would get her to go home and leave me alone. She gave me three different addresses where she lived. I had planned to get her out of the cab in front of her home and jump back into the cab and leave her in front of her home.

She seemed to know a lot of things about me that are not true. She questioned me about having oral sex. Someone must have told her about me and my sister having oral sex. Liz, you are the only one that I know that mention that I was having oral sex with my sister June Smith. Someone at school told everyone in my class that I was having oral sex with my sister June Smith. You thought that we were having oral sex, the night she took me out to dinner. I think you spiked her drink. Liz shouted, "No, no, no, I never told anyone that you and your sister were having oral sex."

I said, "You are the only person that saw us in the car and you accused us of having oral sex. One way or the other, I am going to find out who is spreading this through my whole class room. My sister will sue the living hell out of all of them."

I turned and started to leave. Liz said, "I told Ginger’s sister, Francis what I saw and I thought that you were having oral sex."

I said, "I want to get this mess cleaned up. If Francis told Ginger and Ginger told everyone at school that I had oral sex with my sister. God only know what they will do."

Liz said, "Why do you and your sister all have different last names?"

"Liz, my mother was married a dozen times. After my father died, I ran across some birth certificates. I started tracking them down. There are a few more that I have not found. I am still looking. I have only found two so far. Liz please call Francis and tell her where her sister is and please try to get Ginger to tell everyone that she was only kidding. Otherwise, my sisters will file a complaint against all three of you. Also, tell Francis to have Ginger committed to an institution for her own good, and ours. I have to go. I have a cab waiting for me. Have Francis give me a call."

I scribbled my cell phone number on a scrap of paper and gave her my home phone number also. Liz followed me to the cab. Liz looked worried as we drove away. The cab driver said, "What did you do to that girl, hold a gun to her head. She looked like she was going to die."

I did not want to spread the mess any more than it already was. "The young girl that was with me is a sister of a friend of the waitress that came out of the restaurant with me. The young girl that was in the cab with me is under therapy and she needs to be hospitalized."

I told the driver to let me off where he picked me up. I sat quietly wondering what was going to happen to Ginger. I got out of the cab and headed for my apartment. I saw a familiar car parked in front of my home. I thought that it was June’s car. It was. What the hell does she want? I started to turn around. I said to myself, "To hell with it. I have to face her sooner or later."

I walked up to the car and June was not in it. Hell, there are a lot of cars that look alike. I plodded up the stairs. When I got on the second floor, June was sitting on the third floor with her feet on the stairs. She said, "My ass is getting sore sitting on that hard floor. What are you doing tonight?"

I said, "Nothing important, I think I have found out where the rumors about us started and where they are coming from. Come on inside and have a cup of coffee with me."

With the look on June’s face, I knew what was on her mind. She has not seen my apartment since Dorothy had it refinished. She expected to see the pile of shit she saw the last time she was in my apartment. When she walked into the apartment she said, "Oh my God, where did you get the money to refurbish your apartment?"

I said, "My guardian had it done. Dorothy is a very generous lady."

June said, "She must have spent a small fortune to have it done over."

"I am afraid to ask her how much it cost her. I just keep quiet and don’t say anything but thank you. Are you hungry?"

June said, "What do you have in that new frig?"

I chucked and said, "A little of everything. Take a look and help yourself and I will put it all together for you."

I watched June moving things around in the refrigerator. She laid some of the items on the kitchen table. June said, "Where is your bread?"

"It is in the freezer. There is a little of everything in the freezer. Living alone, the items that I purchase are too much for one person. I divide the item in packages in the amount I want to eat at one time. I hate to waste food."

June said, "I was going to take you out to dinner, but there is enough food in here to feed an army."

I said, "If you want a snack, I will make you one. I would love to take my sister out to a very nice restaurant that you have taken me. That is the place where the rumors started about us."

June said, "Was it that bitch that saw us in the car together."

"Yes, but it goes a little further than that. Someone told someone and another someone over heard and amplified what she had heard. Then she tells everyone in school about us."

June said, "I want to kill that bitch."

I said, "Dorothy has put her in her place. She is the one that told her girlfriend and her girlfriend’s crazy little sister is the one that spread it throughout the school. Her name is Ginger. I think she is in the eighth grade."

June said, "I want to talk to that bitch. Do you say her name was Ginger?"

I said, "Yes, I think she is in the eighth grade. The bitch’s name is Liz. I have already scared the shit out of her. Since Dorothy has adopted me as her sister. I told Liz that both of you are my sisters. She wanted to know why we all had different last names. I told her that my mother had been married a dozen times and when my father died I found a number of birth certificates. With the birth certificates, I tracked down you and Dorothy. I think that you must know that Dorothy is now my guardian."

June bobbed her head up and down then said, "Yes. Hough told us at the staff’s weekly meeting that she was your guardian. I wish that I could be your guardian."

I tried to get June back into a peaceful mood by telling her that she was and had been my guardian for some time. I took her hand and said, "Let’s go out for dinner. It is on Dorothy. She gave me a credit card."

We walked down the three flights of stairs to her car. June gave me her keys. I said, "I am taking lessons in the evening. And I can drive a car as long as a licensed driver is with me."

June said, "I am glad. I hate driving in the city. Does Dorothy let you drive that beautiful car of hers?"

"Yes, she encourages me to drive."

June said, "Have you spent the night with her?"

I knew where she was heading and I said, "Yes, I spent the night with her the night that the security guard at the apartment tried to kill her."

June said, "AND!"

I did not want to lie to June, but I did. I said, "Dorothy was in a state of shock. Two attempts on her life in two days was a little too much for her. She did not want to be alone in her apartment. I slept in the guest room. I had been asleep for about an hour. I felt someone getting in bed with me. I turned around and asked if she was still frightened. She quietly said yes and that she felt must more secure being next to me."

June said, "Did you have sex with her."

I shook my head and said, "Dorothy is a very beautiful and generous woman. With what she had just gone through and she does not have any living relatives. The love she had for me was like a brother and sister. That is the reason that she adopted me. She wanted to pay me back for putting my life at risk two times to save her."

June said, "Would you have sex with her if she wanted you to?"

I looked at June and gave her a kiss and said, "I answered that question before. What did I do the first time we made love? And what did I say to you the night the waitress flirted with me."

June said, "At your age you would fuck any woman that spread their legs for you or something to that effect."

I said, "She has been very generous to me and has adopted me as a guardian sister. I would do anything she wanted me to do. If you were in my shoes wouldn’t you do the same?"

June said, "Hell yes. I understand that she is quite wealthy. Is she?"

Knowing what Dorothy was worth, I did not want to betray her trust. I said, "I have no idea how much she is worth. She gave me a credit card, redecorated my apartment and is paying all of my expenses. Also, she bought me a very expensive car. I do not dig into her personal life and she does not dig into my person life. I think that Dorothy thinks of me as her guardian angel."

We were pulling into the restaurant parking lot. I said, "Be gentle with Liz, I think she is trying to get Ginger into an institution because of her mental health."

As soon as we walked through the door, Liz hurried over to us. She said, "Francis told me that Ginger is back in the institution. They are going to keep her there until she’s an adult. With hopes this will keep her out of your hair. June said, "You are the one that started it. If you had not started a false rumor, we would not have had this problem. I am on the edge of losing my job at the school because of your big mouth. If I do lose my job because of your big mouth, I am going to sue you and the restaurant. Get us a table."

Liz did not say a damn thing. She guided us to a secluded table. At least we can talk with no one listening. As soon as we sat down, June said, "What would Dorothy do if she found out that we have been coitus."

I did not know what she meant, I said, "What does coitus mean?"

June smiled and said, "What do we do when we go to bed together?"

I did not want to be crude and say fuck. I said, "We make love."

June still with a smile on her face said, "That is close enough. What would Dorothy do if she found out that you were screwing me?"

"I don’t know what she would do. She did say that she did not want to interfere with my past life and she would do the same. I don’t know if she is still a virgin or not. I have a feeling that she has had affairs with a few men. But, I am not sure."

June asked, "How old is she?"

"I really don’t know. From what she said, I think she is 25. She said something about having a brother seven years younger than she is."

Liz came up with some treats and said, "This is on me. I hope you enjoy them."

June gave Liz a dirty look and I said, "I know I will. Thank you very much."

For some reason June stopped questing me about Dorothy. The meal was fabulous. I used my credit card. I knew that Dorothy would see the entries on the credit card statement. Will she question me about who my guest was?

Surprising, June did not want to go back to my apartment or hers. When I reached my apartment, June said, "Give me the car keys, I have had enough for tonight."

When I gave her the keys, she kissed me on the cheek and slides over to driver’s side of car. I shut the door and she took off. I was wondering if this was the end of my relationship with June. I bounced the thought around while I was going up the stairs. When I got in, the light was blinking on my answering machine. I pushed the button. It was Dorothy’s voice she said, "I have been working late. Sorry to call you so late. Just wanted to check base with you, and I hope that I did not wake you. Love you."

I wondered what time she called me. I looked across the yards and her apartment lights were not on. I went back to the telephone and played the message again. She had called me only about fifteen minutes ago. I turned the lights off in my apartment and went back to the window and sat down in the over stuff chair. I waited for Dorothy’s light to go on. As time passed, I became more curious where she was. Did she go out to dinner or since she did not get me when she called, where in hell did she go. I did not know what to do, but wait and watch for the lights to come on.

I fell off to sleep. When I woke up, the lights were on in Dorothy apartment. This brought me back to life. As soon as my mind cleaned, her lights went out. I picked up my cell phone and called her home phone. The phone rang, rang, and rang and she did not pick it up. I dialed the number again. The same thing happened. Where in hell did she go? I yelled to myself, "Go to bed. Like me, she had a life before we ever met."

Still fighting my curiosity, I went back to bed. I had not been in bed a minute. I heard the apartment door opening. A chill of fear ran through my body. I grabbed the baseball bat under my bed and was ready to clobber the bastard. With the little light in the room from the other apartments, I saw a figure of a woman coming to the opposite side of the bed. I knew that it had to be Dorothy. She is the only person that has a key to my apartment. A feeling of relief came across my body. I slowly eased off of the bed onto the floor. I could feel the bed moving as she got into the bed. I could hear her hand roaming throughout the bed. She said, "Where is he?"

She turns on the light on the far side of the bed. She says, "Where the hell is he? He must be in the bathroom out in the hall."

I sat up. Dorothy was laying down facing the door to the hall. I bumped the baseball bat. It rolls across the floor. Dorothy turns around with a face of horror. She lets out a blood curdling scream. She plopped back on to the bed. I said, "I am sorry if I scared you. I did not know who was coming into the room at this time of night. I hid under the bed with my baseball bat."

In a voice that I had never heard coming out of Dorothy mouth she said, "Peter, you scared the fucking shit out of me. Please do not do that again."

I still thought that it was funny. I wanted to laugh and I was having trouble holding it end. I pulled Dorothy up close to me. I said, "I promise, I will never hide under the bed again. What are you doing here?"

With fear written all over her face she says, "I do not know what is happening with me. Especially at night, every sound I hear frighten the hell out of me. I bought a pair of ear muffs so that the sound I hear does not bother me. They work in the reverse. When I cannot hear the sounds, I am more frightened than I was when I did hear the sound. At least, the sounds that I am familiar with, I can filter them out. Enough of that, I feel so secure when I am with you, whether its day or night. I hope you let me stay here with you at night until I can get over the fear that is haunting me every day and night."

I rolled over and pulled Dorothy next me, then said, "Dorothy, you pay for the rent and refurbished the apartment. Your name is on the lease. Not mine. Be my quest twenty four hour every day. I could not have a nicer roommate."

Dorothy said, "Would you please call me Dot. That is what I have been called all of my life by my family. My grandfather more or less phrased me, Dorothy is more my business name. Every time I hear Dorothy, I think that I have to sign something or being introduced to a stranger. My grandfather said that I was another dot in the family. We all were new DOT’S in the family"

I said, "Dot, I am already trained into calling you Dorothy. Dot I hope that I can remember you as Dot."

We did not have sex; we cuddled and fell asleep in each other arms. This started a new era in our lives together. We spent the nights in Dot apartment in separate beds, ate our morning and dinner meals, and bathed ourselves in her apartment. I went home after school and did my homework and entertained a few of my girlfriends. This continued until school ended. They did not kick me back a year. I was thankful for that. Dot took me on a cruise along the European coast and around the Mediterranean Sea. We had the best of everything. When the ship let us off at the different ports, Dot would flood me with gifts. I use my credit card only once. I saw a beautiful necklace that cost $2000 dollars. I fought with myself, should I buy it for Dot? I looked up to see where Dot had gone. She must have gone to the ladies restroom. If I don’t buy it now, I will not get another chance. She is always next to me. The clerk could not speak English. With my sign language, I bought the necklace. The clerk put it in a nice large box. Dot would surely ask me what I had bought. I took the necklace out of the box and put it in my pocket. I thought the clerk would go crazy and Dot would hear her. The manager came over and asked the clerk what was the matter. She told the manager and he said to me. You must take the box. I told him that it was a surprise for my sister and if it was in the box, she would surely ask me what was in the box. The manager explained my problem with the clerk. She was astatic. The manager told me that the clerk wanted to be my sister and she thought I was the best brother that any girl could ever have. I had still had the necklace in my hand when Dot came up. She puts her arm around me and said, "What can I buy you?"

I pulled Dot close to me and said, "Please, don’t buy me anything else. You have showered me with gift already. There is nothing that I really need."

I put my head next to her ear and whispered, "Being with you is the best thing that ever happened to me. I don’t need any material gifts to make me any happier than I am now. I love you."

Dot caressed my face, and gives me a kiss on my cheeks then said, "I don’t know how fortunate I am. Being with you Peter, I have the whole world in my arms. I hope this feeling never goes away.

We left the shop and headed back to the ship. Dot wanted to go back to our room to freshen up. We both had our bedroom and baths. I had just gotten in the shower and Dot tapped on the shower door and said, "May I join you."

I said, "Sure come on in."

Dot opened the shower door. The love and beautiful smile on her face made me feel like I was on top of the world. We made love, we were unhappy that it ended so soon. We dried each other off and climbed in bed together. We cuddled and caressed each other’s body for a long time without saying a word. I wondered what she was thinking about. An hour had passed; dot gave me a quick kiss on my lips and said, "Let’s get ready for dinner."

It seemed like everyone got dress up for dinner. I had no problem of finding a nice suit. Dot had packed a suitcase with very nice suits and all of the accessories. When we were ready to leave the cabin I went over to Dot and gave her a kiss on the cheek. I took the necklace out of my pocket and clipped it around Dot’s neck. Dot had her mouth wide open and said, "Is this for me, it is so beautiful. I saw it in the shop today and started to buy it. I have too much jewelry already I don’t need any more. I will always cherish it. Thank you so very much. I don’t think I will ever take it off. It will always remind me of the one and only person that I really love."

I saw Dot eyes tearing. I could not hold back the tears that came out of my eyes. Dot takes a finger and wipes the tear across my face. She looks into my eyes and said, "Peter, I pray that we will always love each other, even though there is a difference in our age, but I am only 21. My grandfather had another birth certificate made up for me. He felt that if he died and I was not over 21 someone may try to take the business away from me. If I was over 21they could not do a damn thing."

This took me by surprise. Dot is only three and a half years older than I am. I said, "You are kidding me."

Dot shook her head and said, "No, I am not. When we get back home I will take you to the bank and let you open my safety deposit box. I keep it there. I have wanted to tell you since I first met you."

I told Dot that this made me feel more comfortable. Ten years had put a little strain on me. I hugged Dot and then said, "When would you like to marry me?"

Dot said, "When you are at least 18. I will still be only four years older than you are. Will that be alright with you?"

I said, "The sooner the better. Will you marry me?"

Dot said, "Is this a proposal?"

"Yes, it is a proposal."

Dot Jumps up and put her arms over my shoulder and wrapped her legs around me, then said, "Yes, yes and a million yes’s. I will marry you as soon as we are allowed. I don’t want any problem with our ages."

I said, "In some states we could get married tomorrow."

I open the cabin door. The sea was calm. I held the door for Dot. She said, "Thank you Peter. You are quite a gentlemen. Most men never hold the door open for their companion. You have always held the door for me."

We made our way to the dinner room. As usual, the men and woman were well dressed. They served us more food than we could eat. Both of us ate more than what we should have eaten. When we were finished we took a walk around the ship. We had done this a dozen times. Something was bothering Dot. The look on her face wasn’t like it was before dinner. I was afraid to ask her why. I kiss her on the cheek and she said, "Why am I so damn old."

I said, "Dot, you are not old. You are a beautiful young woman. I am the one that has the problem. Why wasn’t I born at least four or five years earlier? There is nothing that will keep us apart."

Dot put her arms around me and kissed me on the cheek and said, "I want to marry you now. I want to start a family tonight. I want to bring our relationship out into the public. I don’t want to wait four years. I know that I will never meet anyone that could take your place in my life. Let’s get married here, aboard the ship and have it registered in one of these foreign countries. We don’t have to broadcast it to the world."

I said, "If we get married aboard the ship. Everyone on board and the whole world well know about it."

Dot put her hand on my cheek and said, "Peter this is why I love you. You think of everything. We have six more ports to visit. Maybe we can get married in one of them."

I loved Dot, but I do not want spend the rest of my life with the same woman. I am only seventeen years old. I still want to go to college and at least see Nancy again and have sex with as many different women as I can. I cannot tell Dot about my wishes. She would drop me like a hot rock and I would be worse off than I was before I next Dot. How in hell am I going to tell her that I don’t want to marry her in some foreign country? I said to myself, don’t agree with her or disagree with her wishes. At this moment, I think Dot is on cloud nine and she does not see the consequences that will face her now and later.

Dot continued planning our marriage in some foreign country. She kept asking for my approval. I kept nodding my head. It appeared that she had run out of things to say. I did not say anything. I glanced at her. Her mouth was half way open with a disgusted look on her face. I was wondering what she was thinking. She appeared to be in another world, but not a very pleasant world. I was not sure if I should interrupt her thoughts. Out of the blue she said, "Oh shit!"

She looked over at me and said, "We have to go home. I forgot about the corporate meeting on the first of July. I have to be there. Representatives from around the world will be there. I cannot miss this meeting nor have someone represent me. Peter, please forgive me."

I did not dare tell Dot she had save me from having to tell her that I did not want to get married at seventeen. I said, "We can get married later it you wish."

Dot said, "It want be as romantic as it would be if we got married now. Damn it."

I stopped and took Dot into my arms and said, "I would love to marry you and keep it quiet for the next four years. I am afraid that someone will find out and I don’t know what the welfare department would do to both of us. I would rather wait and see if we should or want to be married this early in both of our lives."

Dot put her arms around me and said, "I was thinking about myself again. I had promised you that you could continue your life and I would continue my life. Let’s wait until you are twenty one before we think about marriage again."

This was a load off of my mind. Marriage was nowhere in my near future. Marriage to anyone wasn’t in my mind now or in the future. Maybe, when I am in my thirties, but not now. I enjoyed having sex with Dot and I did not want to give that up. If it had to be stopped, in a way it would hurt me very much. With this thought in my mind, how would I keep Dot from finding someone else to replace me? Problem, problems and more problems. I tried to convince myself to just let the future decide my future. If Dot did find someone that she loves, I do not have any control of her life. What will be will be.

In a way, I was happy to go back home. We had been on the ship for almost fifty day and it was beginning to be boring to say the least. At the beginning it was new and exciting. The exciting feeling has melted away and I was getting lonesome for home. I never thought that I would want to come back my apartment. I chuckled; at least it is livable now since Dot fixed it up.

On the flight back home there was very little discussed about the future and nothing about the upcoming corporate meeting. We pushed the armrest out of the way and covered our bodies with a blanket. We cuddled together and touched each other’s body until we fell asleep.

Dot had the cab driver drop me off at my apartment before she went home. As much as I had hated this apartment, I was glad to be back in my own bed. I sat in the overstuffed chair and watched to see if Dot got home. This had become a ritual when we both had other things to take care of. As I sat there waiting for Dot I glanced at the other tenants apartments. There was a new tenant in the apartment above and to the right of Dot’s apartment. In the afternoon the sun would shine on the apartments on Dot’s side and on my side in the morning. A very nice looking young girl was enjoying the warm sun. She had a beautiful tan. She was facing in my direction. All of a sudden I see her waving at me or someone else. I pointed at myself and she nodded her head. I waved back at her. Little did I know Dot was looking out of her apartment and waving at me? I was waving at Dot and the girl thought that I was still waving at her. She continued to wave at me. After Dot left the window, I stopped waving. The young girl motioned for me to come over and join her. I could not go over to Dot building while Dot was still in the building. If someone told Dot that I was in the building and I did not go to her apartment, what the hell would Dot think?

Thank God Dot was no longer looking out her window. I waved at the young girl and motioned for her to visit me. To my surprise, she gets up and hollowed, "I will be over in a few minutes."

Knowing that Dot would be busy most of the day and into the evening, I felt that I could get away without Dot knowing about me and the young girl in Dot’s building. The building was owned by Dot’s corporation.

I got up and went out to the bathroom and brushed my teeth and took a quick shower. When I finished my shower, I ran back to my apartment. I heard the front door buzzer in my apartment ringing. I pushed the switch to open the front door. In my bare feet I slipped on my pants and headed down the stairs trying to put on my shirt. I saw the young girl in the lobby. She looks up and sees me coming down the stairs. With a chuckle in her mouth she said, "Don’t bother coming down. Put on your shirt. I will be up there in a minute Peter."

How in hell does she know my name? Once I had my shirt on, I slowly walked down the stairs. When we met, she said, "Hi Peter, I have been wanting to see you for some time. This is the first time that I’ve seen you at the window. Have you been away?"

I saw the lust in the girls face. How in hell does she know my name and why has she been wanting to meet me? I knew that the apartment she was living in had been vacant. I had seen the tenants moving out. I said, "Yes, I just got back today. I thought that I knew all of my neighbors. How do you know my name and what is your name?"

She smiled and said, "I am Ruth. You have been the talk of my building. Everyone that I have met has told me about you. You are the neighborhood hero."

As we walked up the stairs, Ruth puts her hand on my arm. By the time I had reached my floor, she had her hand in my back pocket. This reminded me of Nancy. Ruth began to tell me her life’s history starting at the time she moved in across the way. Where she came from, what her parent did and what towns she had lived in.

When we reached my apartment, I opened the door and motioned for her to go in. She said, "Aren’t you going to carry me across the threshold."

I said, "Not until we are married."

She said, "Don’t you want to marry me?"

I said, "Not until I get to know you."

She says, "You will know everything about me before I leave."

I said, "Can I get you something to eat or drink?"

"No, I did not come over here to eat. I came over here to see you."

We went into my apartment and sat down on the couch. I left a little space between Ruth and me. Ruth move closer to me and puts her hand on my thigh and starts telling me the history of her life. Suddenly she reaches for my neck and pulled me down and kissed me. This woke up Roger and I could not slow him down. Ruth gets out of the couch and takes my hand. She slightly pulled on it. I got up and she pulled me over to the bed. I did not resist her and nor did I want to. She pushes me down on the bed and started unzipping my pants. I didn’t have time to take off my underpants. With a broad smile on her face she looks at my crouch and puts her hand of Roger, and said, "It is nice to see you again. It has been a long time. I have missed seeing and playing with you. I hope you don’t mind me playing with you."

I pulled Ruth down on top of me and closed my eyes and listened to Ruth. I knew that voice. It has to be Nancy. I said, "Nancy where have you been. I have missed you."

Ruth said, "Please don’t call me Nancy. My real name is Ruth. Nancy is not my real name. My birth name is Ruth."

I said, "Where are your parents?"

Ruth shakes her head and said, "That another thing I don’t to talk about."

I said, "They are still looking for you and your parents."

Ruth said, "I have the stupidest parent in this world. They are so greedy that they will never spend a fraction of the money that they have legitimately. They have millions of dollars stuffed in safety deposit boxes all over the country. They started another scheme in a small town and got caught. They will be in jail for ten years even though they gave back all the money that they fleeced from the community. When they start a scam they put me in a boarding school and do not make contact with me. I never know where they are and what they are doing. I think that I am a sore thumb in their life and they still don’t give a damn about me."

I listened to Ruth attentively until she said, "What the hell have you been doing, screwing that old bitch that you rescued."

I did not want to deny it and said, "Dot is a wonderful woman. She is only three and a half years older than I am. I could not have lived with myself it I ignored what was happening. I would do it again with anyone in this world, including you. I fell in love with Dot and I am still in love with her. I just spent almost 50 days with her on a cruise. She has a corporate meeting to attend. It will be until next week if not longer. We had to cut short our vacation because of it."

Ruth said, "Would you give her up for me?"

"Ruth, Dot is my guardian. She will be my guardian until I am twenty one years old. She is a very wealthy woman and she owns the building you are living in."

Ruth said, "How often do you shack up with Dot? Do you have any time for me?"

I said, "We are half way there now. Do you want to continue?"

"Hell yes, why do you think I came over here for and why did I came back to this hell hole. I could not live without you. I did not want to leave the day you saw us leaving."

I said, "You and your parents did not make many friends while you lived here. Since I was the only person that anyone in your family associated with, everyone thought that I was involved in the Ponzi scheme with your parents. I lied my way out of the mess until I got them believing me. I have only spent a fraction of the money that you gave me. Do you want it back?"

"Hell no, I have an unlimited source that I use. I gave it to you so it would make your life a little more pleasant. What did you do with it?"

"You are right over it. I hit it under the bed."

I did not tell her about the money that I had spent and the dinner with June and the sexual affair that I had with her.

I said, "Since you had a reason for coming over here. Do you want to continue?"

Ruth said, "Since I am here, I may as will finish what I started. Kick your pants off. How much time do I have?"

"Forever."

Ruth said, "The hell I do, you will be finished before I even start."

Ruth was right. Memories of the past stimulated Roger and it was over almost instantly. Ruth said, "I told you so. Let relax for a while and start all over."

I was so exhausted I could not move. Ruth cuddled up next to me and we both fell to sleep.

When I woke up Ruth was not in sight. I slipped on my pants and visited the toilet in the hall. She wasn’t there either. I looked out the window at her apartment and she was relaxing on her patio. I waved at her and there was no response. I gave up and went back to bed. I noticed a message on the answering machines. I played it. It was from Dot. She said, "Honey, I will be at a meeting until quite late tonight. I will miss you. I hope you will miss me. Love you, bye."

Nancy had left a note next to the phone. She said that she had taken down my phone number and left her cell number. The note said, "Give me a call sometime."

My stomach was starting to growl. I had not eaten anything since the snack they gave us on the plane. I got dressed and put on my cloths. I went down to Henry’s to get one of his Hoagies. On the way, I thought that I would give Nancy a call. Maybe she is hungry also. I gave Henry my order for two of my favorites and said that I would be back in a few minutes. I hurried down the street and up the stairs. When I got in my room, I went to the window. Nancy was still sitting on her patio. I called to her. She must have not heard me. I dialed her number. She jumps with fright. The ring of the cell phone must have startled her. She answered the phone and said, "Who the hell is this?"

I said, "Nancy it Peter."

She lays into me, "I told you not to call me Nancy. I do not want to spend the rest of my life in jail. If you call me Nancy again, I will cut off Roger and you will never see me again. What the hell do you want?"

I said, "Ruth, how would you like one of Henry’s Hoagies, and finish what we started."

Ruth said, "I would love one of Henry’s Hoagies, but I don’t think you can finish what we started. You are not the man you use to be."

I said, "Ruth, I was reliving the times we were going home from school and Roger could not control himself. Please let me come over to see you."

Ruth said, "OK, but don’t forget the Hoagies."

I said, "That will never happen."

I hung up my cell phone and took off. In less than ten minutes, I was at the garage door of the building when a thought came over me. Oh shit, the fucking guard will tell Dot that I had been over here. I told Paul that I had to deliver something for a friend and please do not tell Dot about my visit. Paul said, "Is that one of Henry’s?"

"Yep, how did you know?"

Paul said. "Once you have had one of Henry’s Hoagies, you will never forget the taste and the aroma. Damn it, now I know what I am going to do at my break."

I went up the stairs and on the second floor I looked at the apartment number that was next to Dot’s apartment. I knew that Ruth’s room number would be the same number as the one below her. I knock on the door. I saw the tiny peep hole open. The door opened a crack. I heard Ruth say, "Please come in. Put the Hoagies on the counter in the kitchen. After that see if you can find me."

I opened the door enough to stick my head through the opening. I saw Ruth’s necked butt heading for the bath room. I went into the kitchen and popped the Hoagies in the microwave. I started removing my cloths as I headed for the bedroom. Knowing from being in Dots apartment the room at the second door was much nicer than the one at the first door. I continued down the hall leaving my cloths scatted along the path. I stopped at the second door and peaked around the corner. Ruth was installing something in her vagina. I waited for a few seconds, I heard Ruth say, "Where are you? Come on in."

I stuck my head around the door and Ruth said, "Don’t just stand there come over here. I have been waiting for this for almost three year if not longer."

I said, "Me too. That is what I was thinking about earlier. I want it last as long as it did years ago when we did it two or three times in a row."

The both of us were exhausted when we finished. I laid their reminiscing about the time we did it years ago. This time it was wonderful, but not as good as it was years ago. It was out of this world. I was wishing I felt the same way again.

Ruth said, "Marry me. I have enough money stashed away that we can live anywhere in the world for the rest of our lives."

I said, "I would love to, but being Dot’s brother and having Dot as my guardian, I don’t think she will let me get married at seventeen. If I was eighteen or nineteen, I may be able to get away with it."

Ruth said, "What if I pay her off. I will give her a million or so."

I said, "Darling she owns department stores in almost every city in the country. She gave me a credit card that has not limit. It any of my purchases are over a million, I have to get an OK from the head of accounting. He told me and so did Dot, please do not squander the money. They can cancel the credit card any time they please. I also have fifty thousand in a combination saving and checking account."

Ruth said, "Damn it, I wanted to get married and find a place away from the rest of the world and spend the rest of my life with you."

I looked over at Ruth and said, "I want to finish my college education and someday invent something that will make everyone happy, healthy and presuppose. I am the heir of Dot’s estate. She has locked me in as the heir and it cannot be changed and she has to die before I get her the estate."

In a rage Ruth said, "Kill her."

This brought out the worst of Ruth. I shook my head and said, "Never, not in my life. I saved her life because I cannot live my life knowing that I had an opportunity to save someone else life. Ruth you will have to live with that."

Still in a rage she said, "Fuck you, and go to hell. Take your fucking Hoagies and get the hell out of here. I don’t want to see your miserable fucking face again."

I started to say something. Ruth said, "There is nothing you can say that will change my mind. Get out."

Without saying another word, I gathered my cloths and retrieved the Hoagies. As I was leaving through the garage I gave Paul the Hoagies. Paul said, "Can I pay you for them?"

I said, "There are some very difficult memories that go along with them. I am going to take my little red car for a drive."

I got my car and waved at Paul as I left the garage. I drove amusedly through Brooklyn. I could not think of a way that would make me forgive Ruth. I wanted her out of my life forever. There was no way in my heart or mind that I could forgive Ruth. I no longer wanted the money that she gave me. Just thinking about the money made me feel nauseous. I turned around and headed for my apartment. I took a couple of plastic shopping bags and laid them on the bed. I pulled the bed back and removed the plank. I took the long fork and pulled all the packages of the money out and replaced the board. I took the three stacks of money and put them in a plastic bag. It was already starting to get dark. I got in the car and pushed the button and the convertible cover folded up behind me. I took the rubber bands off of one of the stacks of money. I drove through the poorest sections of Brooklyn and let the wind blow the bills out of my hand. The wind started get stronger. I stacked the last bundle on the hood of the car and let the wing scatter them around. I was still hungry. I loved the food at the Royal Crown. I headed for the restaurant. I parked my car and left the roof down. As I was leaving I noticed a stack of bills stuck under the windshield wipers. As I walked into the restaurant I through the bills up and the wind scattered the bills everywhere. I went into the restaurant. I asked the hostess to let Liz wait on me. The hostess raises her hand up with three fingers pointing to the ceiling. Within seconds Liz came over to me and said, "A room for two?"

I said, "It’s is just me. I will take a seat anywhere."

I followed Liz to an area where I would not be surrender by the other customers. I ordered the same thing that I had ordered before. She said. "One of your sisters was in here a few days ago with one of her boyfriends. She did not seem to be very pleased with him. I said, "I don’t know how many boyfriends that she has. I don’t think she likes any of them. The times that I have seen her come in with one of her boyfriends, she is never as nice to them as she is to you."

Liz must be talking about June. Dot and I was on the other side of the world. I said, "We have always got along well together. Even though all siblings have some problems, I have never had any problems with her."

I asked about Ginger. Liz said, "Francis told me that they admitted her to an institution and she will not be out for a long time. Therapy has not helped her and they don’t think that it will ever help her."

It was late when I finished my dinner. Like most evenings there are always a few customers that linger until all the crew is leaving. When I went outside Liz was standing at the door. She put her hand on my arm and said, "I hope you enjoyed your dinner. Where are you headed?"

I said, "Back to my apartment. My other sister is working around the clock. I spent a lot of time with her in this summer. Usually she isn’t that busy. Once a year they have a corporate meeting. She is working almost all the time. Can I drop you off somewhere?"

Liz said, "Yes, I have a small apartment that I shire with a friend. I will show you the way."

Liz apartment was about a half mile from the restaurant. While I was driving, Liz made a short phone call. When I pulled up in front of her apartment, she reaches over and places her hand on my thigh. Pulls me over and gave me a lingering kiss. She caressed Roger and unzipped my fly. She massages Roger and said, "Let’s go inside. There isn’t anyone in there that can watch us."

A thought of Dot, June, Joan, Judy and Nancy popped up in my mind. Ruth would kill me if she knew that I was going to screw another woman today. I am in a lot of trouble as it is. Why get involved with another woman. I walked her to the door and she wanted me to go up to her room with her. I told her that I had to get back home they would be looking for me. Liz literally raped me in the porch of her apartment building. When I was about to climax I pulled out a handkerchief and let Roger spray the handkerchief. I did not want her to come around in a few months and telling me she was pregnant. I quickly ran down the stairs and vaulted into my car. Liz stood there cursing me for leaving.

To say the least, I love women, but some of them can be real bitches. Once you give in to them, they think that they own you. They will suck the blood out of you. You will not have a moment to yourself.

Another attempt:

As I was pulling into Dot’s building to leave my car, another car pulled up behind me. The guard flagged me through. The car behind me followed me. With the bright lights shining through back window, I could not see the car. I pulled into my parking spot. Holy shit, the car behind me pulled into Dot’s parking spot. I turned off the lights and waited to see who got out of the car. A man got out on the driver’s side. He walks around the car and opens the door and picks up a woman in his arms. She looked like she had passed out. I got out of the car and was walking to the garage entrance. When I got to entrance to the apartment the guy was trying to open the door with the woman in his arms. He call to me and asked for me to open the door. At first, I did not want to open the door for him. I could not tell if it was Dot or some other woman he had in his arms. Dot parking spot is located right next to the entrance of the apartment. The car looked identical to Dot’s car. I quickly changed my mind and headed for the door. As I got closer to them, it was no question, he was carrying Dot. I said, "The door is locked, do you have a key."

He said, "No, no wonder I could not open the door."

I took my key out of my pocket and opened the door. I held the door for him. He headed for the lobby. I took the stairs up to Dot’s apartment. I opened the door and quickly went into the guest room and shut the door leaving it open a crack. The night light lit up the hall. Impatiently, I waited. When in hell did he go? Finely, the doorman came into the room holding the door open. I could not see where they carried her. I could hear an argument between the door man and the man that was carrying Dot. It became a shouting match and it seemed like it was going to explode. I took off my shoes, shirt and pants and walked into the living room where they were arguing. Before I got into the living room, I yelled, "What the hell is going on."

The argument stopped instantly. I came out of the hallway. The door man said, "The man brought your sister home and he wants to stay here with her. I cannot let anyone stay in a tenant’s room without the tenant’s approval. Can this man stay here? I said. "Hell not, who in the hell are you."

The guy said, "Who the hell are you?"

I said, "It’s none of your fucking business. Get the fuck out of here. One minute you are the guy that was carrying a woman into the building. Was that Dot you brought into the room?"

Arrogantly he said, "No it wasn’t, it’s Miss Dorothy Martin. What are you doing in this room?"

Before I could say anything the door man said, "He lives here. Miss Martin is his sister."

The man went into a shock. He began to apologize and said, "I was cleaning up the mess in the offices at the corporation and I found her passed out in her office. I looked in her pocket book and got her home address off of her drives license. Everyone else had left. I got her car keys and brought her home."

I did not trust the bastard. I could since that he was lying. I said, "What is your name? I know that Dot will want to reward you for trouble."

He said, "She does not have to reward me for what I did."

I said, "Where is her pocket book."

His face turned to a bright red. The door man sensed that he was lying also. He pulls out a cell phone and hit one button and listened for a few minutes and said, "209, roger!"

I started asking the guy questions. Every question I asked, I knew that he was lying. I told him to take a seat. I went into Dot’s bedroom and looked for her pocket book. It wasn’t there. I patted Dot on the cheek. She did not respond. I took her pulse. It was running a mile a minute. Even when she was on the cruise exercising her heart rate was not this high. I picked up the phone and called the local clinic and told them where I was and to please send an ambulance. I think my sister has taken an overdose of something and I could not get a response. Also please send a police office also. They wanted to know why I wanted a police officer. I told them that they would know when they got here and mention office King. I hung up the phone before they could ask any more questions. I took the pistol that Dot had bought and tucked it under my under pant and under shirt.

I went back into the living room. The door man was blocking the guys exit. I asked the guy if he wanted something to drink. He quickly turns around with fright all over his face. I said, "Please set down. I am sure that Dorothy would want to reward you. Relax."

He said, "I have to go. I have spent enough time here. My wife is going to wonder where I am."

I still did not know his name. I was determined to get his name and what position in Dot’s corporation he held. I whispered to the doorman and told him that the police and ambulance were coming and to go down stairs and let them in. He heads for the door. I could see the desperation on the guys face. What was he afraid of? He started to follow the doorman. The doorman tried to stop him. He pushes the doorman aside. I said, "Take another step and I will blow your brains out."

Still with desperation flowing through his body, he took a couple of steps in my direction. He saw the pistol and stopped in his tracks. He yelled, "Please let me go. I had no intention of hurting anyone."

I pointed to a chair and said, "Sit down over there and don’t try anything. This pistol has a hair trigger. If you try to take it from me, it will go off. I don’t want to kill you. I just want to know what led you to spiking my sister’s drink and what you expected to get out of it."

He plops down in the chair. The look of desperation was still on his face. I knew he was waiting for me to screw up. As we sat there facing each other. I knew that he was waiting for me screw up. I heard a knock on the door, I looked at the door, Out of the corner of my eye I saw the bastard coming at me. I raised both of my legs and slammed them into the guy’s stomach. I think that my left foot caught his balls. He falls back and folds up into a fetal position. The doorman and Officer King looked across the room and saw me. He said, "Peter, what have you got yourself into now."

I pointed at the guy groaning on the floor. I said, "I think that guy on the floor spiked Dorothy Martin drink. I will go into the details later; the medics are on their way. I am going to see how Dorothy is doing."

I tucked the pistol into my under pants and went into the bedroom to see how Dot was doing. She looked like she was dying. Tears flooded my face. I could not stop crying. I put my arms around her and whispered into her ear. Wake up sleeping beauty. I love you and need you more than I need your money. I don’t want to lose my sister so soon. Two medics came into the room. One of them asked, "What was she taking?"

I don’t know that guy with the grey suit brought her home and was going to stay here with her. I think he spike her drink at a meeting she was attending."

They picked her up and put her on a stretcher and put an oxygen mask over her face. They strapped her to the stretcher and wheeled her out of the apartment. As I was leaving I said to King, "I think that bastard was trying to kill her. I have a feeling that he was not alone in this. Someone high up in the corporation put him up to this."

On the way to the clinic the medic’s tried to revive Dot without any success. They wanted me to stay out in the hall while I was waiting. I shook my head and told them that she was my only sister and the rest of the family is no longer with us. They let me tag along only if I kept out of their way.

Dot was out for hours. As the hours passed I grew more despondent. Tears were more intense. I could not see what was happening. It took them four hour before they wheeled Dot to a room. She had a dozen wires and tubes connected to her body. Thank God they had slowed down her heart rate and the blood pressure. One of the nurses said, "We have cleaned out the chemicals that were still in her blood vessels. Her body has to flush out all the chemicals that had spread throughout her body. This may take a while. We want her to be unconscious while her body is expelling the rest of the chemicals. I think she is coming around. Please be patient. This may take all day. There is nothing you or anyone else can do. Her system will have to do the work. You will be dead to the world if you don’t get some rest. I will be dropping in. At least take a nap."

I thanked her for her advice as she was leaving the room. I pulled my chair up close to Dot and whisper into her ear how much I loved her and we would find out who was responsible. I stroked her forehead and kissed her a thousand times. Exhaustion was starting to creep into me. I laid back in the chair and tried to remember who Dot had introduced me to at the corporation. Who would gain more if she was dead? Since I am her hire, would they try to kill me also? Exhausting started to sink in. My mind started to wonder. The day with Nancy popped out of my mind. She wanted to kill Dot. Would she or was it in desperation that she wanted to kill Dot. I had no proof that Nancy hired this man to kill Dot. But, Nancy knew everything about Dot and me before we came back from our cruise. Like the guy that brought Dot home and Nancy they both had a reason. Who else had a reason to kill Dot?"

Dot survived:

Finally I fell asleep. I woke up every few minutes like I did with pop. I was half asleep, I felt like I was floating in the air. It felt so pleasant; it felt as if I was sleeping on a water bed. Suddenly I felt like I fell off of the bed, I open my eyes. Two men had lifted my chair with hopes that they would not wake me. It was daylight. Nurses were removing wires and tubes from Dot body. I saw Dot roll her head. Gushes of tear flooded my eyes. I wanted to go over to her and hold her in my arms. I heard her ask the nurses how long had she been in here and why.

The nurse said, "Almost all night. He is the one that brought you here."

The nurse pointed at me. Dot rolls her head slowly and yells out, "Peter. Why did you bring me here? What happened?"

The nurse said to Dot, "Give us a few more minutes and he’s all yours."

I waited and waited, time seamed to crawl. It made me feel like everything had slowed down. The nurses looked like they were in slow motion. The second hand on the clock seemed like it was the minute hand. I asked myself why does this always happen to me. Do things like this happen to everyone?

The nurses motioned to me to come over to them. I hurried over. They pointed to a number of instruments and told me if any of them stop working to press on a button hanging on the side of the bed and if any of them lets out a beep, call them also. The other nurse said, "Dot is doing fine. Before the day is over she will be good as new."

As they were leaving one of them told me that Dot does not know what happened to her and neither do the doctors. She had ingested a chemical that they could not identify.

I went over to Dot and planted a kiss on her forehead. She asked. "What happened to me?"

I said, "No one really knows. You ate or drank something that knocked you out. They will have to do some lab test to find out what you drank or ate. What was the last thing you remember and what was the last thing you ate or drank."

"Honey, right now everything is a blank. I don’t remember the meeting and part of the dinner after the meeting. I do not have any memory of what happened after the dinner. I do remember someone filling up my coffee cup. I did not like the taste and only had a swallow. I left the cup with the remainder of the coffee on the table."

I said, "Give me a moment. I want to call officer King. I think that he will follow it up."

I called the police department. They forward the call to King. When King got on the phone, he said, "Peter, the operator told me who was calling. What’s up?"

I said, "Miss Martin was poisoned. The last thing that she remembered, someone filled up her cup of coffee and she only took a swallow of it. She also thanks that the dining area will not be cleaned up until later today. She said that she was sitting at the far end of the hall. The chair she was sitting in is an antique that her grandfather always sat in. There are seven seats and she was sitting in the center seat. I hope this will give you a clue to what was in the coffee."

King said, "One of the doctors called us and told us that she was poisoned. They still do not know what the poison was. We will send some men over to the hall and see what they can find. Thanks for the tip."

I closed the cell phone and went back to Dot. The poor thing had gone back to sleep. Suddenly I thought that the poison was working again. I looked at the instruments. They all looked like they should be. I ran out into to hall and called one of the nurses. I told her what had happened. She said, "She is exhausted. When someone goes through something like this, they are physically whipped. The instruments will tell you how she is doing. They do not tell you how tired she is. Go get something to eat. I will keep an eye on her."

I did not want to leave Dot to long. The nurses have too many patients to care for. I grabbed a sandwich from the vending machine and headed back to Dot’s room. Standing next to Dot bed was a man with a nurse. They were whispering. I could only make out a word or two. I got a better look at the nurse. She wasn’t any of the nurses that had been treating Dot. One of the nurses that was on duty yesterday passed the room, I went over to her and asked her, "Who are those people that are in Dot’s room."

She said, "I don’t have any idea. The nurse does not work here."

I said, "Do me a favor, go over to them and ask them if you can help them."

I stayed out in the hall and watched the nurse. The nurse came back to me and said, "They have come to take your sister home. They said that the president of the company that Dot worked for requested that they take care of your sister. I grabbed Dot’s cell phone. I thumbed through the index. There was only one person in the index that Dot had introduced me to. His name was Bob Henderson. I dialed the number. Bob answered. I said, "Bob, I don’t know if you remember me, Dorothy introduced us. I am Peter Parker."

Bob said, "Sure Peter, how are you?"

"I am fine Bob. Dorothy was slipped a Mickey Finn at the meeting yesterday. She is in the hospital. There is a nurse and a man here to pick her up and care for her. They said that the corporate president requested them to take Dorothy with them. Could you call the president and ask him if he made this request. I have Dorothy’s cell phone. Do you have her number on your phone? Please hurry."

Bob said, "You bet I do, I am one of her gofers. Hold on I will dial him and you can listen to why he says."

Only a few seconds passed. I saw a group of men pushing a stretcher down the hall. I ran down the hall and asked them who they were picking up? One of the three men said, "Miss. Martin."

I asked, "Who ordered you to pick up Miss Martin?"

He fumbled around for a few moments and said, "A Mister Peter Parker."

I said, "I am Mister Parker."

I pulled out my wallet and showed them my driver license and my schools ID and said, "I never made this request. Someone tried to kill my sister yesterday. She is in no condition to be removed from the hospital. A doctor that works here told me that it may take a week to determine what was used to poison her. I will pay for your trouble. Did you see the person that signed the document?"

One of the guys shook his head and said, "We never get involved with the request. They are handled by the office."

I said, "Call your office and ask them if anyone at the office saw the person that made this request."

He dialed a number and said, "Did anyone at the office see the person that requested order no. 1159………no! Someone is trying to kidnap the woman that we came to pick up. What should I do?"

There was a long pause. I heard a voice on Dot’s phone. I put it to my ear. Bob said, "Mr. Bradley is on the line. This is Dorothy’s adopted brother, Peter Parker; please tell him what you told me. Bradley said, "Peter how is Dorothy doing?"

I said, "She is getting better, but she should not be taken out of the hospital. There is a man and a nurse in her room now. I don’t know either one of them. Someone used my name to order an ambulance to take her out of the hospital. One minute please."

I asked the ambulance driver where he was going to take her. He said, "I don’t know. The order states that there will be someone here at the hospital to give us directions."

I ran over to the nurse’s desk and said, "Get security up here and call officer King at the local precinct. I think that we have a kidnapping going on in my sister room."

I said, "Bob are you still on the line?

He replied, "Hell yes. Mr. Bradley are you still on the line?"

Bradley said, "Dorothy has told me a lot about you. The both of you are very lucky. From what Dorothy told me about you. The two of you must be related. Dorothy is a brilliant young lady. I feel more secure about the corporation with you two at the helm of the corporation. We have to get together as soon as Dorothy gets well. If you have any problem, don’t hesitate to call me. Dot has my private phone number listed under Punchy. That is what her grandfather called me. Again don’t hesitate to call me. Good luck."

I saw the hospital security guards hurrying down the hall. Bob said, "Where are you. What is going on?"

I said, "I am sorry Bob, I have to go now. Thanks a million. Bye."

The guards came over to the nurse’s desk. One of them asked, "What the problem."

I told them what I though they needed to know and said, There is a man and a nurse in my sisters room. Someone ordered these guys Ambulance Company to take my sister out of the hospital. The guy is using my identity to take my sister out of the hospital. I am alone and I need some support when I approach the two that are in my sister’s room."

The guards and the ambulance crew escorted me to Dot’s room. The nurse was still there talking with the two. She looks in our direction. The guy and the nurse that escorted him looked around. The man said, "It’s about time you guys got here. Help the nurse load Dorothy on the stretcher."

I said, "Who are you?"

He said, "I am Miss Martin brother Peter Parker and who are you."

I said, "Hi brother, mom never told me about you. Why in hell did she give both of us the same name?"

Little did I know; the local cops were standing at the door? One of them said, "Peter what are you mixed up in now."

I asked, "Which one of us are you talking to?"

The office said, "Peter don’t get funny. What the hell is going on?"

I pointed at the guy and I said, "Ask this guy, he is impersonating me?"

The officer asked the guy, "What is your name."

With fear written all over his face he said, "I am here to pick up my sister and take care of her."

The hospital’s nurse said, "Which one of you is Miss Martin’s brother."

The guy and I both said that we were Dot’s brother. She looks up at the guy and said, "I thought that you were a lot older than the picture of Peter Parker that I saw in the paper. I just thought that the picture was an old one of you."

The nurse with the guy gave me and the police her identification. She looks at the other Peter Parker and said, "You owe me a day’s pay. I will hound you until you give it to me."

She sticks her hand out and the guy reaches for his wallet. The officers thought that he was drawing a gun. The cops pulled out their guns and pointed them at my namesake. He yelled, "Don’t shoot. I am getting my wallet."

He slowly continued pulling his wallet out of his back pocket. He peels off a few hundred dollar bills and gives them to the nurse. Their reactions looked like they had been rehearsed. I whispered to the officer that knew me and said, "I think the both of them are involved in this kidnapping. Please don’t let them get away with it."

He said, "What do you want me to do. She said that she is not involved in this."

I said, "She is an accessory to the fact. Can’t you hold her until this is cleared up."

The officer said, "We will take her down to the precinct and see what the chief wants to do with her. We can hold them for a while. The guy is going to be charged with multiple charges. "

As everyone was leaving, I looked over at Dot. Her facial expressions were changing. As soon as everyone was out of the room, Dot opened her eyes and said in a joking manner, "I like the other Peter, do I have a choice?"

I said, "I am not very much of a man. I think you would be better off with a guy like him. He is a conniving bastard. Just the type you need."

Dot said, "Come here, I would not give you up for a million like that bastard. My breathe smells like I haven’t brushed my teeth for a year. Please give me a hug."

I bent over and gave Dot a long hug and kiss her on her forehead. She said, "I was asleep when they came in. When I woke up, they were looking at each other. It scared the hell out of me. I did not know who they were and you were not around. I kept my eye open just enough to see who they were. I don’t have the slightest idea who they are. I was going to scream liked hell if anyone tried to stick another needle into me. When I saw you at the doorway, I knew that you would not let anything happen to me. They were planning ways to kill me. Thank God you were here with me. I love you."

I grabbed the cell phone and dialed Kings number. King must have had had a phone with a caller id. He said, "Peter what’s up?"

I said, "Don’t let the impersonator and the nurse with him go. She was as much involved as the impersonator. Dot was awake and heard them planning ways of killing her."

Dot said, "Give me the phone."

I gave her the phone. She told King the different ways that the two were discussing. Dorothy was on the phone for a least ten minutes describing the ways they were going to murder kill her. She finally hands me the phone and said, "King told me that we called him just in time. There was an attorney waiting at the precinct for them to arrive. He had already had papers to have them released on a million dollar bond. They are not going to let them out until the whole problem goes in front of a judge. Thank God, I woke up when I did. They may have gotten away with it. I could not believe how cruel anyone could be. When Dot finished she gave me the cell phone. I could almost feel the fear that was going through Dot as she was listening to them and how she could hold her composure. Tears came to my eyes. I took her beautiful face in my hands and told her how much I loved her and how brave she was. Dot said, "Peter, knowing that you were with me, I knew that you would not have let them harm me. Like before, you have been the angle that took care of me. I love you."

Lunch had come and gone. There would be another hour before they started handing out dinners. I said, "How would you like a Hoagie."

Dot said, "I would love to have a hot pastrami."

I wanted the same. I dialed Henry’s and gave them my order. I told Henry where we were. He said, "Through the grape vine, I heard that Dorothy had a little too much to drink last night."

I said, "No, someone spiked her cup of coffee at a meeting last night. I am going to ask the police to charge them with attempted murder. I have a feeling that someone at the corporation that she inherited is trying to steal it from her. Before this is over, we are going to find out who it is and who else was involved. There are a least three that I think are involved. God only knows how many more are involved. I am not going to let her out of my sight until this whole mess is resolved. I’ll let you go. Don’t forget about the Hoagies."

Henry said, "I am going to delivery them personally. See you soon."

Dot said, "Peter honey, I have to go tinkle, please get one of the nurses to help me disconnect all these wires and tubes from me."

I pushed the button and headed for the door. I was met at the door by a couple of nurses. I said, "She has to go."

One of the nurses said, "Don’t we all."

It started a laughing frenzy. Dot said, "Peter I am going to spank you when I get untangled from this mess. You did not have to broadcast it to the world."

This amplified the laughing frenzy. I said, "Now I know she is going to kill me."

One of the nurses said, "We all have at least one of them."

Dot said, "What do we all have?"

One of nurses said, "Brassy little brothers. They do everything to embarrass us. "

Dot said in a loving voice. "He can embarrass me anytime he wants to and I would never hate him for it. This was the third attempt on my life. He stepped in and save me from getting murdered. What else could those two want to do with me? That nurse that came in with that bastard was in it up to her ass. They were discussing how they were going to kill me.

Henry came in at the right time. It got us out of the problems that Dot and I was going through. Henry and his joking put us into a more peaceful mood.

After Henry left, one of the doctor’s was working on Dot problem came in and said, "We have not came up the name of the drug that poisoned you. We thing it was a combination of different drugs mixed together. We are trying to separate the different samples. So far we have not been able to identify any of the samples. We will send the samples to the FBI lab with hopes they can come up with a results. The person that made this drug has spent a lot of time experimenting with different chemical that would blend together and lose their original elements. It took time and money to come up this formula. Without the original elements we will never know what Dorothy ingested. We would like to keep you here for about a week so we can continue sampling your blood and other element from your body."

Dot said, "I would like to go home and come in whenever you need me."

The doctor looked a little upset. Yet he was going to let Dot go home tomorrow. Even with the Hoagie we both were still hungry. We had the dinner and I went out and purchased a few items for the vending machines. We talked and planned our lives for the next few months until I had to go back to school. I think the both of us passed out at the same time from exhaustion.

After a couple of days Dot got a call from the hospital. They told her that the doctors needed more samples of her blood. We went to the hospital and they took some more samples of her blood. They told Dot that they would not need any more samples.

Not knowing who was behind the attempted murder of Dot, Dot and I decided to get lost. We rented a car to leap frog from one city to another and then flew from one city to another until we were at a resort in Mexico. Thankful we did not have any problems nor was anyone following us. When the thoughts of who was behind the attempted murder of Dot. We tried to filthier out the top echelon and get a name of the employee that may be involve. The biggest problem was Dot. She thought that everyone in the company was angels. She felt that everyone loved her. I said to Dot, "Not everyone that knows you loves you. They want to butter you up to get a raise or a higher position in the corporation. Try to look back to the time when your grandfather died. Try to remember the faces at the funeral, the first week you become the president of the corporation and the first few month that you were working. Who tried to get you out of your office for a while, telling you that you are overloaded and they would handle all your problems.

I sat there looking at Dot. I could almost see and hear the wheels in her head spinning around. I did not want to interrupt her thoughts. Dot shook her head as to say no. A look of surprise came across her face and she said, "No it could not be Bob. It has to be someone else."

She looks over at me and said, "The only person that fits the picture you are describing is Bob Henderson. He is such a nice person. It could not be him."

I said, "Who did Bob work with beside you?"

Dot said, "He worked under me. He did all of my dirty work. Ran my errands and kept me informed to what was happening in the company."

I said, "Look back. Try to remember who else in the company he associated with. Especially in the higher ranking officials, write their names down. Also if he was having a conversation with one of the district presidents and he parted as soon as someone else came up. Write the incident down and what happened after they parted."

Dot said, "Peter, I can’t remember any of this."

I said, "Just go on with your life. Moments you had will pop up when you least it expect it. Let’s go for a swim."

Dot gets up give me a kiss and said, "I am at a point I cannot remember anything. My mind is a blank."

For the next month we went to the beach and got a suntan. Even though we knew that we should not make love, we could not hold back our libido. We both were like love struck kids. I was a love struck kid. I had another couple of weeks before I had to go back to school. We did not jump all over the country going back home. We took a direct flight to New York. We went to Dot’s apartment had a snack that we scraped out of the frig.

The following morning Dot called her office and talked to Bob. From what he said, it sounded like he did not want her to come back to work any time soon. Dot motioned for me to pick up the extension. I lifted the phone and listened. He was almost demanding Dot to stay at home. When she finally hung up the phone, she said in her gutter voice, "That bastard was nasty as hell to me. He was ordering me to stay home. He sounded like he was desperate to keep me out of my office."

I asked, "Who in the company can you trust?"

Dot shook her head, "Now, I don’t trust anyone. I feel like they all are against me. They want me out of the management of the company."

I said, "Look back, is there one of your divisions that your grandfather enjoy going to?"

Dot was trying to remember what divisions her grandfather visited the most. Like many time before, I could almost hear her thinking. St. Louis popped out of her mind. I asked if she knew the person that he visited. Dot said, "I will never forget Mr. Thompson. He was my second father. Grandpa was my first father after my parents were killed."

I said, "Your phones may be tapped. Let’s go over to my apartment and make the calls."

We got in my car. I rolled up the tented windows and Dot laid her head on my lap. With hopes, if anyone was following us. They may not know about my car. I drove around the neighborhood a couple of times. No one was following us. I parked about a block away from my home. We walked to my apartment with very little conversation. I finely said, "I don’t think anyone is following us."

We went up the three flights and I opened the door. I let Dot go in first. She let out a gasp and said, "Who in hell had been living in your apartment?"

With the shock that came over me. I could not say a word. I just scanned the room. A thought came to my mind. The bed was pulled away from the wall. The planks were thrown onto the bed. I did not say anything to Dot. I knew it had to be Nancy. I had over a dozen messages. Almost all of the messages were blank. I could hear someone breathing loudly. In-between the blank messages was a call from Officer King. He said for me to give him a call when I came home. I dialed the precinct and ask for Officer King and told them who I was. King picket up the phone and said, "Where in hell have you been. The FBI had a call from a woman that said you were involved in the Ponzi scheme. She told them where you had hid the money."

I knew it had to be Nancy. I said, "I hope they found the money. I need all that I can get."

King said, "Peter, they did not find any money they traced the call to the apartment building where Dorothy lives. The apartment looked like someone made a quick departure. Do you know anyone other than Dorothy that lives in the building?"

I said, "No, but I got a lot of attention from women in the building after I identified Mr. Stone as the man that beat the hell out of Dorothy. Who is going to clean up the mess in my apartment?"

King said, "The police and the FBI are immune to law suit that were initiated by someone else. You will have to find the woman that called the FBI and initiated the investigation."

I said, "Will you let me know when you find the woman that called you and the FBI."

King said, "Do you know how many crank calls we get every day."

I said, "No, I will try to forget about it."

I hung up the phone and looked over at Dot. She said, "What are they going to do about this mess."

I chuckled and said, "Nothing. I went to school with a young girl a few years ago. The only person that they could find that associated with any member of the family was me. Just because she lived a couple houses down the street from here and I walked to and from school with her. They thought I was part of the Ponzi scheme. This is the third time they have interfered with my life. Be careful with who you associate with, especially me."

I paused for a minute and said, "Why don’t you call Mr. Thompson. While you are on the phone I will try to clean up this mess."

Dot was having a pleasant conversation with Mr. Thompson. They were reminiscing about the past. Dot was in a very joyful mood. I was wishing that she would get to the reason we called Mr. Thompson. I did not want to interfere with her conversation. But, it was not solving the problem of finding out who tried to kill Dot. It sounded like they were going to end the conversation without getting information that she wanted. Dot hung up the phone. Not a word was said about her problem. I said, "You did not ask him about your problem."

Dot said, "I did not have to say anything. I think that Mr. Thompson is behind this mess. He mentioned things that he should not have know about. Someone has been feeding him information that only the people in my office knew about. He knew too much about things that he could not have known about unless someone in my office informed him. That leads to Bob. The only person that knew that I was changing districts was Bob. Bob or someone else is trying to take over all of the districts into one district. That person would control the whole corporation if I was dead. Dot called the director of the NY district and asked him if he knew about the districts being changed. From what I heard Dot say, he had no idea that she was changing the districts. She said, "Charles do me a favor, call the heads of all the districts and ask them if they knew about me rearranging the districts. If they do, ask them how they found out about it."

From what I could figure out someone was setting up the corporation so they could take over the corporation if Dot died. That would null and void the Will that Dot had given me. While we were waiting Dot helped me clean up the room. She folded my cloths and put them away while I gather the trash and spoiled foods. We both were waiting for Charles to call us back. An hour passed, then another, I said, "What is taking so long to make a few calls?"

Dot said, "Honey, there are about 25 to 30 districts. Getting in contact with each one could take a day of two, especially the foreign districts."

I had never felt so stupid. I don’t think I could run a corporation. As stupid as l am the corporation would collapse with my stupidity."

I did not say a thing. I kept cleaning up the room. It almost looked like my usual mess. I took the linen off the bed and told dot that I was going to the laundry mat and get us something to eat. I asked Dot what she wanted. She told me to surprise her. While I was waiting for the laundry, I strolled through the neighborhood looking for something different. A new Chinese restaurant had opened only a block away. I went inside and looked around. The food looked delicious. I have not been to a Chinese restaurant in years. I got four containers and added a verity of items that I liked and what I hoped Dot would like. I took the Chinese food up to my apartment. Dot was laying on the mattress sound asleep. I put the food down and went to laundry to get the linen. When I returned Dot was enjoying the Chinese dishes. What she had been through, she deserved a decent meal. Between bits she thanked me for the wonderful selection I had picked.

The phone rang. Dot jumped up and said, "I hope this is the call that I have been waiting for."

She picks up the phone. Without saying a word, a questionable look came across her face. Dot muffled the phone and said, "I think the call is for you."

I took the phone. Before I could get the phone to my ear, an unfamiliar voice said, "Have you killed the bitch yet."

For a moment I thought that it was Nancy. It frightened the shit out of me. I played along with the caller and said, "Yep, the job is complete. Where are you now?"

Bob Henderson girl friend:

She said, "I am at home."

I said, "I don’t think I should be seen with you in your home. Is there somewhere we can meet?"

She said, "Honey, you have done what they wanted you to do. Forget about them. It’s over with. Take the money and let’s get out of the country. We can live in paradise for the rest of our lives without having to worry about money."

I said, "Getting the money isn’t that easy. That amount has to be transferred through a Swiss Bank to an account in the Bahamas."

She said, "Where are you now."

I said, "I am outside the kid’s apartment. I thought that I could get rid of both of them."

She said, "Where do you want to meet?"

I said, "In a Chinese restaurant down the street from the kids’ apartment."

She said, "I know where it is. They just opened it a few weeks ago. I will be there within an hour, bye."

After she hung up, I called King; he wanted to know what I wanted this time. I said that I just had a phone call from a woman that wanted to know if I had killed the bitch yet. I played along with her not knowing what to say. She wants’ to meet the person that supposable killed some woman. I have no idea who she is and who the guy was supposed to be. She is going to meet him at a Chinese restaurant a few blocks from where I live. I just got back from that same restaurant. Would you like to meet us at the restaurant? King said, "Hell yes, I will pick you up in a minute or two."

I told Dot what had happened. She said, "I want to go with you."

I replied, "Are you sure you want to see the bitch."

With an extremely bitter look on her face, Dot lashed out, "Yes, I am sure. I want to see the bitch that wants me dead."

We left the room and made sure the new lock and the old lock that I installed was working. Dot did not say a word after we left the apartment. I opened the front door and saw officer King car. I opened the front door to let Dot get in. She said, "Honey, you set in front with officer King. You are the one that talked to that bitch. I only heard your part of the conversation."

I had never seen Dot as pissed off as she was now. I could not blame her. I sat down in the front seat. I wanted to warn Dot not to lose her temper. King beat me to it. He must have heard what Dot said. She sounded extremely pissed off. He said, "Dorothy, for all of our sakes. Put a happy look on your face. Try to sound happy. We don’t know who the woman is that’s coming to the restaurant. She is expecting to see the murderer. And we don’t know who the murderer is. Also, we do not know if the person that they were going to kill is you Dorothy."

King said, "Let me approach her. I have a lot of experience in cases like this. We don’t know what she looks like and if she is somehow related to the person that is planning to murder you or someone else. This could be about another murder. We don’t know how she got Peter’s phone number."

Dot tried her best to get out of the mood that she was in. I took a seat where I could see the door and told Dot not to face the entrance. Every person that watches TV or reads any of the New York papers has seen you and will recognize you like the waitress that escorted us to this table. I told the waitress not to make a scene about Dot visiting her restaurant. Dot likes to eat in peace.

Even though we had already eaten, we were still hungry. We all filled our dishes to the brim. King and I both kept our eye on the entrance. Almost an hour had passed. King was insinuating that I was just trying to amplify Dot’s problem and he would have to put more men on the job. Over an hour had passed and a woman in her thirties, with a flashy outfit on came into the restaurant. Before she goes over to the cashiers counter, she scanned the restaurant. She appeared to be pissed off. After she looked at everyone in the restaurant, including King and I, she pays for the buffet and takes a seat near the door. King pulls out his camera and lays it on the table with one hand hiding the camera. He pulls out his cell phone and connects the camera to the cell phone. He pushes a few buttons and it transmitted the pictures to the police station. He disconnects the phone and lifted the phone up to his ear. He muffles his voices and tells the person on the other end of the line to run the pictures through a data base and hangs up. He leans over to me and said, "If she has a record or a driver’s license, we should know in a few minutes who she is, where she lives and where she works. King cuffs the camera and showed Dot the pictures he had taken. King had zoomed in on the woman. The picture looked like the camera was only a few feet from her face. Dot said, "I have seen that woman somewhere, but I don’t recall where."

Dot was fighting with her thoughts. She cursed herself for not remembering where she had seen the woman. I said, "Honey, please don’t worry about it. It will come to you. Do your best to forget about it for a while and it will come to you?"

I heard music; I recalled that my cell phone had an option of different sounds to replace a ringer.

I said to Dot and King, "Is your cell phone ringing. They both shook their head and said, "No."

The closes person to us was the woman that we had been watching. King looks around the room and walked over to cashiers desk. He was right behind the woman. She answered the phone and was arguing with someone. After she hung up King came over to us and said, "Do you know anyone by the name of Bob. Dot let out a gasp and whispered, "Bob Henderson. That bastard, I will kill him."

King chuckled, "Now we have two murder suspects."

Dot said, "I want to kill him, but I could not kill anyone."

The woman was arguing with someone on the phone. It was loud enough for all of us to hear. She was accusing him of saying things that he must have denied. They kept this argument up for a few minutes. She said, "I am not going anywhere. You came over here!"

Almost another thirty minutes passed. Surer than hell Bob Henderson comes through the door. The bitch blasted him. He tried to console her. It did not seem to work. Bob shut up and went to the cashier and paid for his meal. King was watching Bob’s every move. To keep Bob from seeing us, Dot had to look at the wall and pretending that the seat she was sitting in was very uncomfortable. When Bob finished filling his plate he heads back to his table.

King went over the waitress and asked her to get the cashier and tell him to come over to our table.

Within minutes the cashier was at the table. King said, "I am a police officer. I would look the credit card number and the person identify on the credit cards that they used. It is very important that I get the information and please hurry."

King showed the cashier his identification. Within minutes the cashier was back with the information. He had put it in a folder that they used when the waitress brings your check. I could not hold back my rupture. I said, "Bingo, it was Bob Henderson."

Dot said, "Now I know where I met her. That’s the woman that he introduced me to when I saw them at the conference. They were planning to get married."

King takes out his cell phone. He said, "Send a crew of four to the Chung Cue restaurant. Alice is on duty; bring her as part of the four."

Dot took a quick glance at the couple and said, "They better hurry, they are getting ready to leave. King got up and went over to the cashier. He talked to the cashier for a few minutes. When he got back to the table he said, "I told the cashier that the couple behind me is getting ready to leave and I had a crew coming to pick them up. Take some fortune cookies or a desert over to them. We will pay for it."

Bob’s girl friend was already starting to get up. The cashier was almost running across the restaurant with a tray full on dishes. The cashier said, "We always give the first time customers a free desert with hopes that they come back."

Bob looks at his girl friend and said, "Relax, we have plenty of time. I haven’t finished my dinner. Sit down and try the desert."

Bob’s girlfriend sits down and reaches for a fortune cookie. She was trying to crack the cookie and the uniformed cops walked in. One of them looks around the room and sees King and shrugs his shoulder. King points to Bob and his girl friend. The cop walks over to Bob’s table and said, "I am sorry to interrupt your dinner. We have to take you to the precinct for questioning."

Bob looked like he fainted; the bitch lashes into the cop cursing him about everything you could think of until the female cop grabs the back of the bitch’s collar and lifts her out of the chair. She tells the bitch to control her language. The cop pointed at Bob, King nods his head. He asked Bob to please get up. Bob uses the excuse that he had not finished his dinner. The cop said, "We will have your dinner put in a doggie bag."

The cashier was listening to every word. He motions to one of the waitresses and said something in Chinese. She grabs a stack of plastic boxes and a bag, she ran over to the table and starts packing the leftover. Bob said, "Don’t bother. I will put the fortune cookies in my pocket."

I wanted to follow them out the door. King said, "Hold on Peter. Let the officer get then into the cruiser. I will take you all over to the precinct. You can confront them there. How did that woman have your phone number?"

I said, "I have no idea. Ask her."

Once they had them in the precinct and booked them. They put both of them in the same room. The bitch thought that they were alone and started blasting Bob for the mix-up. Bob denied that he talk with her. She still insisted that she talked to Bob. Bob asked her where she got the telephone number from. She said, "It was on your desk next to the other phone numbers."

Bob shook his head and said, "You stupid bitch. Those were Dorothy’s and Peter’s telephone numbers. You must have called Peter. I saw Peter and Dorothy as they were taking us out of the restaurant. Peter lives just a block from the restaurant."

The bitch yells, "How in hell am I supposed to know that. You have given a number of telephone numbers to me. I never know which one I am to use."

Dot started to cry. I put my arm around her and asked her why she was crying. Dot said, "I was starting to like Bob very much. He was so very helpful. No one outside of my family had ever been as nice as Bob has been to me."

I said, "He was buttering you up. I don’t think he liked you. He liked the money you could give him. I saw the jealousy in his face the first time I met him. After you adopted me, he was much worse. Dot, I will give you back everything that you have given to me, even your guardianship if you wish. I don’t want you to feel that I am buttering you up. I love you and always will."

It looked like Dot had exploded. She jumps up and hugs me and said, "I love you as much as I loved my parents and my grandfather. There has never been anyone that has showed me the love you have shown me. There is no question in my heart or mind about your love for me Peter. I know you love me. You will always be the one I love most of all."

Dot puts her arms around me and held me tightly. King walks into the lobby. He sees us embracing each other and started to leave. Dot said, "Don’t leave; I want to thank you for meeting us. I was almost certain that Bob was behind this, but I did not want to believe it. "

King offered to arrange a ride back to my apartment. Dot and I wanted to be with each other and think about the future. We rekindled our love for each other. Out of the back of my mind, I asked Dot what she was going to do about Mr. Thompson. She said, "When we were reliving our life. I told King that the person that was controlling Bob was more than likely Mr. Thompson and how he could contact him. I asked King to question Bob about his association with Mr. Thompson. I believe they were working together. If Thompson finds out that Bob is locked up, he will probably fly the coop. Dot said, "With Thompson controlling his district, I don’t know who I could trust to replace Thompson."

I said, "You seem to trust the director of the NY district. Why not let him run both districts until you find someone to replace Thompson."

Dot said, "That’s a great idea. But he will be overloaded running two large districts."

I said, "If you do not feel that he could do both jobs. Why don’t you take Charles position while he is cleaning out Thompson’s district?"

With a smile on Dot face she said, "Peter that’s a wonderful idea; if I get into trouble, I can call Charles or his assistant."

When we reached my apartment Dot said, "Do you mind if I spend the night with you. Since Stone broke into my apartment, it scares the hell out of me when I go into my building alone."

I said, "Would you feel better in my apartment or your apartment?"

"Peter for some reason, I feel much more at ease when I am in your apartment with you. There is no place for anyone to hide. There are too many places in my apartment for someone to hide."

I said, "I would feel more comfortable staying in a hotel until this mess is straightened out?"

Dot looked at me and said, "Peter if I live here with you. I know that you will be with me. I would rather stay with you in your apartment."

"Wonderful, I love cuddling up to you. It gives me a wonderful feeling even just to be with you."

We were just passing the deli. We hugged and kissed each other. I could not stop Roger from wanting to grow. I was wondering if Dot had noticed Roger. Our bodies were almost glued together. It took a lot of determination to pull away from Dot and head for my apartment. We took a shower together and jumped into bed. Should I say more?

When we woke up the following morning and knowing the danger that both of us were in, I said to Dot. "I think you need a 24 hour body guard. With all the crap that is going on. We don’t know how far this mess has gotten. I spent the whole night listening to different sounds. They all put a chill through my body."

In a depressed mood, Dot said, "Peter, I am so sorry that I dragged you into my miserable life. Why don’t you keep away from me? Leave me and go back to your life before I get deeper into your life. I don’t want you to suffer on my account."

I shook my head violently and said, "I am the one that willingly entered your life. There is no way in hell I could dump you. Each day that I am with you draws you closer to me. I love you regardless of what has happened to you and me. Dot I love you very deeply. At this point in my life, there is no way I can abandon you. Not now or any time in my life, I love you."

Tears streamed down Dot face. I could not hold back the tears glossing over my eye. I pulled Dot tightly against my body and we laid there until the tears started to dry up. Dot said, "I don’t know what kind of relationship we have. The most important part is the love we have for each other. I pray that it never ends."

Dot pulled me over closer to her, we locked our bodies together. At this moment there were no sexual desires between us. It was pure love. It felt wonderful to have someone loving me the way that Dot had shown.

Dot hired bodyguards that accompanied her everywhere she went. Since I was the heir to Dorothy’ estate she gave me a bodyguard. I had someone watching me 24 hour a day. This made me feel like I had been put in jail. School had started and the bodyguard sat in my car all day waiting for me to get out of school. When Dot and I went out for dinner, a carload of bodyguards joined us. To make it easier for the bodyguards, I moved into Dot’s apartment with her. I had a feeling that all the bodyguards knew that there was more than brother and sister in our relationship even though we did not show any affection for each other when the bodyguards were around. When I was in school, I had another problem. June tried to get me to spend a few minutes with her after the day was over. Between classes, both Joan and Judy did everything to get me to see them after school. They all knew that Dorothy was my guardian and I had to have a bodyguard with me all the time. That did not stop their advances in-between the classes, lunchtime and after school.

After a couple of months we gave up the bodyguards. And Dot had made up her mind to arrange the corporation policies that gave her more authority over all of the division. She sent memo’s to all of the division managers for a private meeting in New York. She gave all of the division heads a choice of going along with her ideas or retiring. Only a couple took the retirement.

She and the authorities had tried to get in contact with Mr. Thompson. No one in his district knew where he had gone. Bob Henderson broke down and is still empting his guts to the authorities. Thompson was the one that wanted Bob to hire someone to kill Dorothy. The man and woman that poisoned Dorothy were charged with attempted murder. They did not admit to anything. They clammed up and did not claim that Henderson hired them. But the authorities did find the cup that had the poison in it. There were three sets of finger prints on the cup and saucer. They were Dorothy’s and the couple that poisoned her. They traced the bond that got the man out of jail for causing the disturbance in Dorothy’s apartment. It was one of Thompson’s assistance. The man and the nurse would not tell the authorities their names. The authorities named them Mr. and Mrs. John Doe.

The trial for Stone was still going on. Hundreds of women came out of the woodworks and claimed that Stone had raped them.

Six months has passed and they still had not found Thompson. The authorities had blocked all of the accounts that they knew Thompson had. No one had attempted to access the accounts. There was about two million in bonds, IRS’s, checking accounts and the stock market in Thompson name. Where in hell is Thompson?"

With the help of other district managers they came up with a replacement for Mr. Thompson. His name was George Patriot. George had an audit of all the stores in the division. There was close to twenty million missing. Dot wondered if her grandfather knew about Thompson dipping into his back pocket and did not do anything about it. There had to be someone in accounting that had to know about it other than Thompson. Who was it? Was that person still working for the division? Was part of the twenty million going to the person in accounting? Dot called the new president of the division, George Patriot and asked who was ahead of accounting when Thompson was President of the division. Patriot told Dorothy that the accountant had died about the same time her grandfather had died. Like her grandfather, they did not know what had caused his death. This had brought in a new question to their deaths. Dot had her grandfather body exhumed. Like before they could not find out what had caused his death. From the medical examiner the death of the accountant also could not be determined. This left a big question in what was given to Dot. Was it the same poison? Dot called King and asked him to have the FBI examine the poison that they found in the coffee cup that caused her illness. Over the months the FBI like before could not identify some of the elements in the coffee mixture and they would give it another try.

Dot was tending my needs and I did not have to go somewhere else to get what I wanted. As the weeks passed there was still a little fear in both of us. I looked at every new face that came close to me. Living in Brooklyn, there were always new faces popping up everywhere I went. One day after school I felt hungry and I felt that I couldn’t wait until Dot got home. I went into Henry’s for a Hoagie. While I was in Henry’s a man passed the deli and Henry said, "We have a new neighbor. I have seen him wondering around for about a week."

I spun around and looked at him. With the fear that someone may want to kill me, a cold chill flashed through my body. I had not seen him before. I said to Henry, "Can he see us in here."

Henry said, "Not in the daytime. The sunlight outside reflects the buildings across the street. At night it is just the opposite. I cannot see outside and everyone outside can see in here."

I pulled out my cell phone and took a picture of the man. He was staring at the window. He looked both ways up and down the street and then at Henry’s deli. I made a replay of the pictures. I did not know that I had the movie mode on. When I was trying to focus the camera it was taking a movie of the man. The camera took some good pictures of the man. I wondered who the hell he was. He had seemed to disappear during the time Henry was fixing my hoagie. I paid Henry for the hoagie and went out the door. I looked up and down the street and did not see the bastard, where in hell did he go? Not knowing where he went I went the opposite direction. When I reached Dot apartment building I went to her apartment. I put the hoagie on the kitchen counter and started to get a glass of milk. I looked across the street at my neighbors. Mrs. Stone was in her kitchen preparing her dinner. That fat woman that lived next door to me, Miss Stevens was wearing only her under ware. This was the first time I had seen her in her under ware. Her body was bulging out all over. All of a sudden she dashes across the room and put on a bathrobe. The lights were on in her apartment. I could see her going to the door. I could not see the face of the person at the door. She invites him in. They stood in the middle of the room and talked. I still could not see the man’s face. It looked like she was inviting him for dinner. He takes a seat on the couch. Miss Stevens brings him a cup of coffee. They sat next to each other for quite some time. It was starting to get darker. I heard the door rattling. I jumped. I heard Dot calling me. I ran to the door. Dot and I hugged each other. I welcome her home and asked her how things went today. She used my own phrase, SOS. (Same old shit.) I said, "I thing I had someone following me today."

Someone is tailing Peter:

I pulled out the cell phone and ran the movie. Dot said, "He does not ring a bell."

I said, "Don’t turn on the lights. He is visiting Miss Stevens. I think he is going to have dinner with her."

Dot goes into her bedroom and comes out with a telescope. She places it away from the window and focuses it on the man. Dot said, "Take a look. I don’t know who he is."

I looked through the scope. I said, "That’s the guy I took a movie of from inside Henry’s."

I watched the reaction of the man. The expression that he had on his face was blood curdling when Miss Stevens went into the kitchen. What made him change his mood? Did Miss Stevens say something to make him angry? With that look on his face, something must have happened.

Dot came back into the room. She had a folder filled with pictures in her arms. She sits down and thumbs through the folder. She was almost at the end on the pictures. She hands me a picture and said, "I think this looks like the man in Miss Stevens apartment."

I took the picture and looked through the scope. He still had that angry look on his face. All of a sudden his facial expression changed to a happy smile. Miss Stevens handed him a plate. She sits down beside him. They chat and ate their dinner. The picture and the man across the street did not match. The picture of the man was much older. The man across the street was at least ten to fifteen years younger than the man in the picture. But, they did look alike. I said to dot, "When was the last time you saw this man?"

She said, "I only saw him once, less than a year before my father died."

I said, "I think the guy had a facelift. It looks like someone glued a new face on an old man’s body."

Dot said, "Let me see him."

Dot looked through the scope and said, "I think you are right. His face does not blend in with the rest of his body. Look at the guys hands. They look more like the hands of my grandfathers. They are well aged. That could be Thompson."

I said to Dot, "Do you think I should tell Miss Stevens about her guest. I have mixed emotions about telling her. I don’t want to bust her bubble. She seems to enjoy his company."

Dot said, "If it is Thompson, he is charming the hell out of Miss Stevens. As I look back, I think he was putting it on when I met him. Associating with him gave me a cold feeling. I could almost feel the lies that he was saying. After my grandfather and I left his home my grandfather asked me if I liked him. I was honest with my grandfather. I told my grandfather that I had an awkward feeling about him, I did not trust him."

My grandfather said, "I will have to keep that in mind. My Dot thinks that my best friend is a heathen."

We looked across the yard at Miss Stevens. She was taking the dishes into the kitchen. The bastard look changed again. He gets up and looks out the window. I started to duck. Dot laughed and said, "He cannot see you with the lights out. Let’s watch him for a while and see what he is up to."

The man looks out the window. He turns around and he reaches inside his coat pocket and pulls out a hunting knife. He slides the point of the knife up his sleeve. He looks over at Miss Stevens and he looks out the window again, Dot said, "Do something. He is going to kill her."

I dialed Miss Stevens’ number. With a joyful voice she said, "Hello, who is calling."

I said, "This is Peter, don’t say anything. I think the man that is in your apartment, is going to kill you. I am over at Dorothy’s apartment across the yard. I saw him put a large knife up his sleeve. Don’t get excited; give him an excuse and go out into the hall. I am going to call the police. She hangs up the phone and walks toward the kitchen. She comes out of the kitchen with a large cast iron skillet and went over to the man. She said something to him. A surprised look came across his face. Miss Stevens slams the skillet over the man’s head. He falls to the floor. She slings the skillet at him again. We saw the knife flying across the room. She slams the skillet at him again. She lifts up his hand then drops it. I dialed her number again. She said, "Peter I have to have you over for dinner. How did you know he was going to kill me?"

Dot was on her phone. I heard her telling someone she wanted to talk to officer King. Within moments she was telling him what had happened. We ran out of the apartment and drove around the block. I told Dot to wait outside the building for King. I ran up the stairs to Miss Stevens’ apartment. I did not know if Thompson had brought someone else with him. Miss Stevens was out in the hall. She pointed at her apartment and said, "I don’t know what the bastard wanted. He questioned me about the apartments and wanted to know who lived on the floor. I lied to him. He had not told me why he was there and what he wanted. I still don’t know."

I said, "I think he wanted to borrow your apartment. If he is the guy that I think he is, he wants to kill Dot and me. I would not put it passed him. He wanted to use your apartment to kill me. Also he wanted to kill you so you could not identify him as the murderer that killed me."

King was running up the stairs with Dot lagging behind. He said, "Where is the bastard. I pointed at Miss Stevens’ apartment. We all went into the apartment. The bastard was trying to get up from the floor. When he saw King in a uniform, he said, "That bitch tried to kill me."

Thompson had not seen me. I saw the hunting knife lying across the room on the floor. I pointed at the knife and asked him what were you going to do with the knife. With a frightened look on his face, he said, "I don’t have a knife."

I pointed at the knife on the floor, and told King to check the finger prints on the knife. I saw him pull it out and was going to kill Miss Stevens with it. Also, take his finger prints. He is the man that has been trying to kill Dorothy. Dot came into the room, she said, "I will never forget your deformed ears. You should have had them fixed when you had your facelift. Officer King you can put another attempted murder on him. I am almost certain that he killed my grandfather. God only knows how many people he has killed trying to get control of my father’s and grandfather’s corporation. Mr. Thompson, where did you hide the twenty million you stole from my corporation?"

Will there be anymore attempts on Dot:

Thompson did not say a word. We went to the precinct filed charges against Thompson. Miss Stevens was with us. I said, "Would you like to have dinner with us."

It was no question that she loved to eat. She said, "I would love to."

I drove while she and Dot talked about their earlier life and family. Dot called ahead and asked for her reserved room at the restaurant. This would be the first time I had seen Liz since we did it standing up on the porch of her apartment. I wonder what she would do when we walked into the restaurant. I had heard Miss Stevens telling Dot that she wanted to adopt me. Dot told her that she was the luck one that had adopted me.

As we were walking into the restaurant Liz was all eyes. Sammy welcomed us and guided us to the large room at the end of the hall. Dot whispered something to Sammy. I could not hear what she said. Sammy nods his head and takes our order. Miss Stevens heard what I ordered and said to give her the same. Dot said, "Make it three."

Sammy smiled and walked out of the room. Dot and Miss Dolly Stevens continued where they had left off. I sat quietly listening to Dot earlier life. She was born with a golden spoon in her mouth. She got everything she wanted without her parents questioning her. Dolly wasn’t that lucky. She had a life very similar to mine. Her parents pulled her out of school when she was in the tenth grade. For her family to live they all had to work including her three brother and four sisters. The older kids one by one took off when their parents were not at home and never showed their faces again. Her mother was a seamstress. She never bought any cloths for her kids. They used mostly the clothes that her older sister outgrew. Her father did not have an education. He got kicked out of school when he was in the ninth grade for picking on younger students. He roamed the streets and sold pot to the kids at school. He was arrested and sent to a reform school. Once he got out of reform school, the only jobs that he could get only paid minimum wages. He met Miss Stevens’ mother after she ran away from home and was wondering the streets of New York. Her parent passed away and left her with bills that had not been paid. She has been dodging bill collectors almost all of her life.

Dot said, "You will not have to worry about money for the rest of your life. Like Peter, he saved my life. Thompson wanted to kill the both of us. If you had not knocked him out with that frying pan, Peter and I may not have lived much longer. Thanks to you and Peter, you save all of our lives.

If was a wonderful meal Miss Steven was very grateful for the meal. I paid for the meal with my credit card. A surprised look came over Dolly face. Dolly face looked like she was saying "Where the fuck did you get the money for a dinner like this." On the way back to our apartments, Dot said, "Why don’t we all stay at my apartment. It will be safer with all of us living together."

Dolly said, "I don’t think that I can get back into my apartment. Just before I left, they were putting up crime scene signs."

Dot said, "I have everything you will need and we can spend tomorrow together."

Dot and Dolly had their own bathrooms. I had to wait until Dot had finished. When I finished my shower I creped out of Dot’s bedroom thinking that she was asleep. All of the lights in the apartment we turned off. I went into my room and switched the lights on. Dot whispered for me to turn off the lights. With Dolly in her apartment, I did not think she wanted to do anything. Dot again whispered, "I think there is someone in your apartment or you left the lights on." 

Who is in my apartment:  

I said, "They were not on when we left. I would have seen the light from the room under the door. The lights are not on now. How long were they on?"

Dot said, "They were on when I came into your room and they were turned off just after you turned on the lights in this room."

Who else besides Nancy knew where I lived. A thought about Nancy came across me. One evening on the way home from school Nancy took me out for dinner and she paid for it. On the way out of the restaurant the waitress was all over me. The waitress took my arm and escorted us to the entrance. Nancy was following us. When we get to the door, Nancy grabbed the waitress apron and pulled her out the front door. Nancy jerked the apron and said, "You hungry old bitch. Don’t you ever flirt with the man I am with. If you do, I will jam my fist up your twat."

"I pulled Nancy’s hand and dragged her away from the woman. The woman was twice Nancy’s size. Yet, fear swept across the waitress’s face. I often wondered why the waitress was so frightened."

I had told Dot about Nancy, but not everything. I picked up my cell phone and called the super and told him about the lights. He told me that he had heard someone in high heels shoes going up the stairs about a half hour ago. I asked if he got a look at her. He said, "Just her cute little ass and her swinging hips."

I asked, "Was she a blonde or a brunette."

Sal said, "Peter, I never look at woman head when she leaving me. I always look at her ass."

I chuckled and said, "We both have the same problem. Dolly and I are sleeping over at my sisters’ apartment. After that bastard tried to kill Dolly, Dolly thinks that the police won’t let her go into her apartment until the police have completed the investigation."

Sal said, "Peter, they will not let anyone on your floor go back to their apartment. I don’t know how long this is going to be. There are three other people living on your floor. None of them can go back to their apartment. They bitched like hell when the cops told them that they had to leave for a couple of days. When the cops told them, the bastard tried to kill Dolly, and he was going to use Dolly’ apartment to be about to get to you, they left freely."

I thanked Sal for the information and told Dot what we talked about. I left out what Sal said about the woman posterior. Dot said, "Call your apartment and see if anyone answers."

I dial my number with both windows open; I could hear my phone ringing. No one answer my phone. Dot said, "Let it ring and let’s go to my room. Shut the window so it won’t keep Dolly awake."

We tiptoed through the apartment so Dolly could not hear us. I was shutting the door; the lights in the kitchen were turned on. Dolly was getting a midnight snack. I picked up the remote phone and went into Dot’s bath room. I stood on the edge of the bathtub and looked over at my apartment. The lights were still out. I dialed my apartment number. I thought that no one was in my apartment. I did not hang up. I took the phone in my hand and stuffed it under my pillow. I could still hear it ringing. I felt like I could not hang up the phone. Every time I started to hang up, something kept me from hanging up the phone. I gave it ten more rings then I was going to hang up the phone. I was counting the number of rings. On the eighth ring, a frightened voice said, "Hello."

For a moment I did not want to say anything. It sounded like Nancy. What the hell is she doing in my apartment? I picked up the portable phone and hung up the phone. Dot had already fallen to sleep. I went into her bathroom and said, "Nancy, why didn’t you answer it sooner?"

"Nancy, wasn’t there a lot of signs and ribbons saying that my apartment was a crime scene?"

There was a pause before she said anything. I waited and said, "Sal the super said that all the apartments on my floor were a crime scene. An asshole that worked with for Dot wanted to kill me and Dot. Since I was not at home, he went to the woman apartment next door. He wanted to use the woman’s apartment next door as a stakeout. He was going to kill her so she could not testify against him after he killed me. The police think that he has someone working with him. Nancy, get the fuck out of there. His accomplisher may come around and kill everyone that is in the apartment. Hurry up and get out of there. I will not tell you where I am. The bastard may follow you everywhere you go."

Nancy said, "Peter darling, please tell me where you are, I want to come and see you."

"Nancy, there are two more people besides me. I cannot take chances. Get the hell out of there now. If someone is following you, go to the police station and tell them. Officer King is the one that is in charge of the case. Get out of there."

I hung up the phone and went into the living room. Dolly had gone back to bed. I saw Nancy grabbing her things and turning out the lights. I could hear sirens and flashing lights on the next block. Within minutes the lights in my apartment turned on. Three officers with their guns drawn were looking around the room. They searched the room for a few minutes and left. I watched my apartment until I fell asleep. When Mother Nature called I woke up. Everything looked normal. Dot was still fast asleep. Dolly must be up. I could smell coffee brewing, also she was baking something that I had smelled when we were neighbors. The smell would drive me crazy. I wanted to knock on her door and beg Dolly to invite me for breakfast. I felt Dot warm hand exploring my body. She was teasing Roger. He was already standing at attention. I have never rejected a woman advances. I was not going to start now. I did not give a damn now if Dolly heard Dot reactions. Dot said, "What are we doing in this room?"

I said, "Someone broke into my old apartment. They did not answer the phone for a long time. You fell asleep and I did not want to wake you."

Out of Dot mouth came, "Oh shit. Where is Dolly?"

"She is in the kitchen fixing breakfast."

Dot said, "God only know what she is going to think. I am about to flood the room. I have to go."

"Go into my bath room. It is only across the hall."

Dot jumped out of bed and ran across the hall. She stuck her head back into the room and said, "Someone is in there."

"Dot, go to your bathroom. There should not be anyone in your bathroom. With Dolly in this bathroom, she won’t know that we slept together."

Dot ran out of the room and left the door open. Remembering what Joan’s mother said, I chuckled to myself, "When you have to go, you go and it doesn’t matter where you are."

Thought of Nancy came to my mind. Should I tell Dot about our romance? What would Dot think about it? In my mind, I knew Nancy would not give up. Nancy was still the one that I enjoyed being with. Even though, she could be a real bitch at times. It made me feel wonderful when she broke her ties with her parent and came to see me. Yet, I could not live with her knowing that she wanted to kill Dot. What the fuck am I going to do?

I came out of my day dreaming when Dot came to the door and said, "Wake up sleepy head. Dolly has made us a wonderful breakfast."

I pulled Dot down on me and said, "I enjoyed our secret adventure. I enjoyed being with you. I love you."

Dot laid on top me and said, "Do you want to do it again?"

I chuckled and said, "Not now, with Dolly in the apartment. She will spread our affair around Brooklyn faster than all the news media’s."

Dot said, "Slip your pants on and go down to my bathroom. Dolly may want to go back to your bathe room."

I took off and said good morning to Dolly as I passed the kitchen. She told me to hurry up, the breakfast will get cold. I yelled back, "Dot kicked me out of bed."

I took a quick shower and brushed my teeth. I was combing my hair when Dot came up behind me and put her hand on Roger. Dot said, "Roger is tired out. No wonder you did not want to do it again."

I said, "You did not stay long enough. Go see if Roger is awake now."

Dot let out a moan and said, "Oh my God. Let’s do a quickie right here."

No sooner had the words left Dot mouth, Dolly said, "You can do what you want to do now, later. Breakfast is getting cold."

Dot and I both laughed. Dot said, "How in hell did she know what we were thinking."

I said, "I was thinking the same thing."

Dot pulled on my arm and we went into the dining room. Dolly took a quick glance at Roger. He wasn’t standing at attention, but it was close. The slight smile that came over Dolly was quite clear on what she was thinking. I sat down at the table and Dolly brought me a plate full of my favorite breakfast dishes. The pan cakes were wonderful. That was the aroma that drove me crazy over the years that Dolly lived next to me.

Dot was sitting across from me. She must be enjoying the breakfast as much as I am. She was shoving the food into her mouth as if it was her last meal. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Dolly watching both of us eat. She had a very happy smile on her face. When she turned to see what I was doing, I quickly looked down at my plate and shoved another fork full into my mouth.

It was a wonderful breakfast. We all helped to clean and put away the dishes. This surprised me. With all the money Dot had, I’m sure she had a maid, and all the other servants to take care of the choirs. Did she lay them off after I came to live with her?

Once we were finished, I called Officer King on his cell phone. I asked him if it was safe for us to go out on the streets. He said, "I hope you all have bullet proof jackets. When we questioned Bob Henderson, he told us that Thompson had three body guards and they were with him whenever he traveled. Also, someone was in your apartment last night. Sal called me and told me that a woman came into the building also."

I said, "I know about the woman. I saw her from Dorothy’s apartment. I call her and told her to get the hell out of the apartment."

King said, "It is a good idea to stay at Dorothy’s apartment and have a couple of guards until this problem is resolved. Good luck."

I called Dot and Dolly; they came out of the kitchen. Dot said, "What did you find out?"

I shook my head and said, "Bob Henderson told King that Thompson had three body guards with him whenever he leaves his estate. The three body guard’s more than likely were waiting for Thompson outside my building. Thompson is still being held and was allowed to make a phone call. I am sure he called an attorney. He also gave his attorney the names of his body guards and how to get in contact with them."

We all agreed to stay put until this mess was over. It wasn’t worth the danger that may be waiting for all three of us. We spent the next two weeks with body guards outside Dot’s apartment door and one at each entrance to the building. We did not want Dolly cooking all of our meals. Lunch and dinner was delivered to Dot’s door.

I don’t know how Dolly let Dot know that she knew that Dot and I was more than an adopted brother. I did question Dot. How did Dolly know? I knew that the wall in my apartment was paper thin. I am sure that Dolly knew before she had met Dot. She must also know about Nancy, Joan and June. None of them were silent lovers; not even Dot. I said to myself, so what. The only person that I did not want to know about my love life was Dot. Dolly must have heard us. I was thankful that Dolly did not mention it to Dot, or did she?

Dot came up with a plan to give Dolly a monthly gift so Dolly would not have to pay taxes on her gift. Two weeks of catered meals, watching TV and playing card was over. Dolly had won all of the poker chips at least three times. With Bob Henderson singing, and spilling his guts, they agreed to drop all the charges against his girlfriend. The only thing that was left to do was to try Thompson for attempted murder against Dolly. This only took a week and Thompson got twenty years. The civil suits against Thompson were in the works. Even though the murder of Dot and me was the motive and was what Thompson had planned; there wasn’t any evidence to prove it. During the audit of Thompson division, Thompson had embezzled hundreds of millions of dollars over the years and invested the funds into a company that Thompson was the sole owner. The courts gave the business to Dorothy’s company.

I was back in school. I was in the twelfth grade. With Dot probing me and my desire to go to college, my grades were all A’s. All of my old girl friends stayed at arm’s length from me. They seemed to know, I was spending most of my evening at Dot’s apartment. God only knows what happened to Nancy. One evening while I was doing my home work, Dot came over to me and sat down next to me on the couch. She puts her arm around me and said, "There has been something that I have wanted to discuss with you for a long time. I know you have had affairs with other woman before I came into your life. I feel selfish about dominating your life. Is there someone else in your life that you love more than you love me? I know that you love me, my body and my money. Is there someone that you love more than you love me?"

Holy shit, why hadn’t I discussed this with Dot before? I have wanted to tell Dot about my sexual affairs before I met her and how I felt about them. The fear that Dot would dump me: if I had chosen someone else. I said, "Dot do you want to know about all of the woman that I have had over my high school years?"

Dot shook her head and said, "No honey, as I said, I feel selfish about dominating your young life and not giving you the chance to choose your own life. For the past year I have dominated your life. Not only do I love you for saving my life, with the difference in our ages, I feel that I am robbing you of your teenage years."

I said, "You have not robbed me of my teenage years. You are part of my teenage years. At the moment there is no one else in my life that I love more than I love you. I don’t know how I will feel in a year, two years and the rest of my life. There was a young girl a few years back that I loved. I think she loved me. She and her parents moved out of town. I don’t know where they moved to. When we came home from the cruise, I saw a woman sunning herself on the floor above you. She waved at me and motioned for me to come over to see her. I went over to her apartment. She was one of my classmates a few years earlier. She and her parents had moved out of Brooklyn. We made love and she wanted me to marry her. I did not want to get married then and told her so. It would change all of my plans for my future."

Dot said, "What would it have changed?"

I put my arms around Dot and said, "You, the most wonderful woman in my life. Finishing school and going to college. Finishing college and majoring in science. I want to discover something that will make everyone in the world happier, healthier and more prosperous. I want to have the hate and wars that are going on now in this world to be demolished. I want every place on this earth to become a paradise. Also, I want to marry someone just like you and have a loving family."

Dot smiled and said, "What about me. I am the closest person that is like me."

I said, "Dot you are my first choice and always will be."

Dot puts her arms around me and planted a long and loving kiss on my cheeks. I could feel her tears trickling down my face. A thought of the anger in Nancy came across me. I felt that I had found the woman that I really loved. At this moment Dot was the only woman that I loved. I asked myself how long will we love each other. Will both of our feelings change or will only one of our feeling change. I am happy now. Leave it that way and don’t think about our future together. What will be will be?

I finish high school. During my last year in school, I spent most of my spare time searching for something that I could do that would solve the world problems. A brick wall stood in my way. My mind was a blank. Everything that I came up with, someone was already working on the same idea.

Dot supplied all of my sexual appetite. A number of girls made plays at me. In a way, it was very hard to turn them down. My school teacher June Smith was the one that pestered me the most. When we passed in the halls at school, she looked like she was having an orgasm. I felt sorry for her. I wondered how I would feel if I could not make love with Dot. Once my guardianship is over, will Dot leave me. She probably has hundreds of suitors chasing her. When I had thoughts that she would leave me, fear would run through my body. Was it the money that I loved and not Dot?

I had no problem getting into the best college in the country. The scholarship that I got only paid a fraction of what Dot had to pay. I took all of their science related subjects that I was interested in. I spent more time studying than sleeping. The beautiful young girls were driving me crazy and Dot was a couple hundred miles from me. I only went to see her when the subjects that I was taking did not demand my full attention. Now and then when Dot could not hold off the internal drive for sex, she would fly up to spend the weekend with me. She tried to dress and act like a teenager. One weekend I took Dot on a sightseeing trip of the college. When some of the girls that had been pestering me to go out with them saw me with Dot, I could see the "why not me" look on their faces. They all appeared to be jealous. When Dot was not around one of the gals asked me who the woman was that she had seen me with. I told her that she was my sister. She did not believe me. If I had seen a couple as attached as Dot and I were. I would not believe it either.

On my twenty first’s birthday Dot came to celebrate with me at the college. Today I was no longer a brother of Dot’s. With both of us in our twenties, I did not feel like I was in love with an older woman. Many girls younger than Dot looked older than Dot did.

My future carrier and life:

With all the ideas that I had for years, someone was already deeply involved in that field. Of all the things that I was interested in, solar power was the field that I chose. I had no trouble getting a job in the solar power field; Dot had three quarts of the stock in a company that manufactured solar panels and had a research department. In one way this made me feel worthless. I could go to work for the company and fuck off all day every day and still get paid. The president of the company was hired by Dot’s Grandfather. I did my best not to use Dot relationship to get special treatment. I would not let Dot give me a salary that was anymore than what all the other men in my category were making. I learned more in the first six months about solar power than I had learned in the four years in college. The other problem I had, the co-workers all knew that Dot and I were related. They did not know how. I went out of my way to make friends with all of them. They made me feel like I would never be able to be on the same social status as they were. In a way this was like my earlier life. I was the outcast of my neighborhood. This was the reverse and the feeling was the same.

The company that I worked for was located in the desert of the southwest. The closes town was 25 miles from the plant. Dot and I picked an area that was half way between the plant and the town for our future home. It was two miles from the interstate. There wasn’t anyone else living anywhere close to use. We had a continuous water supply. A small creek that empted into Grand Canyon went through the center of the property. We were planning to build a large one story home. It would be our home after we got married. With the credit card that I had, I built a smaller building with living quarters and a lab where I experimented with all types of materials to improve on the output of electrical current from the solar panels.

Dot was stopping in for a one night stand every couple of weeks. She wasn’t the same as she had been for the last five to six years we were together. I had known for a long time that she was having an affair with one of her boyfriends she had before she met me. I could tell that she still yearned to see him again. With her coming into my life was too sudden. She did not expect that she would have to be interment with me on the very first day that we were alone together. Also, when she told me that we should continue living the life we had before we became involved. Hearing this, I have always felt that there was someone out there that she loved more than she loved me. The guy that was with her on the day I walked in on them must have been one of her lovers. She had introduced me to him and his wife at one of the dinner that we went to. I could almost feel the envy his wife felt when they dance together. Watching them dance together was not like friends. It was like the days that Dot and I were on the cruise we went on. Also, after a phone call that she received that ended our plans to get married. There were parts of the conversation that she looked to see my reaction, while she was listing to someone on the other end of the line. At times that she spoke, she looked the other way and took a few step further from me. The little that I heard, her voice seamed happier. I felt that she thought that I could not hear what the caller was saying. That was one of the meetings that I did not go with her. Before we left for the cruise, Dot had questioned a number of people at the corporation to see if there was any reason she could not go on the cruise. She looked happy when someone told her that he would make sure no one bothered us.

I knew that I had cheated on Dot. The day we reached home. Dot wore the same clothes that she had worn on the plane and she seemed that she would be reprimanded. She owned the corporation, why would she act this way. At the time I did not pay attention to the subject.

I went to my apartment I lied down on the overstuffed chair. I wasn’t sleepy. I had slept through most of the flight. When I found out the girl that I was waving at was Nancy, I could not turn her down. She had given me thirty thousand dollars. I hardly spent a cent of it. I took the risk of Dot finding out that I was with someone else; I still went over to see Nancy. She wanted me to kill Dot. Not only that I screwed Liz on her front porch the same day. I should not complain about Dot enjoying her life before and after we met. I had been faithful to Dot since I screwed Liz and Nancy.

Thinking about my past, I wanted to know about my future. Would I marry Dot knowing that she loves someone more than she loves me? How long would the marriage last? How many men is she sleeping with? If we did get married would Dot cheat on me after we were married? This bothered me more than anything else.

I had been day dreaming all morning. I saw a cloud of dust coming up the dirt road. I asked myself, "Why in hell did someone from the office come out here?"

The car got close enough to see. I did not know anyone with a car like this one. I went out on the porch and waited for the car to pull up in front of the house. The windows were tented and I could not tell who was driving. Dot usually takes a cab from the little town 25 miles away. If it is Dot would I spent the whole day questioning her about our feeling for each other.

The driver’s side door opened and before I could see who it was. I heard that cheerful voice of Dot saying, "Aren’t you going to help me with my luggage and help me out of the car?"

Hearing that loving voice that I had loved for years brought me out of the mood that I was in. I dashed down the steps and said, "Sweetheart, if I knew it was you I would have jumped into the car with you."

I helped Dot out of the car. With that loving smile and the cheerful voice, I did not care how many lovers she had. The next five minutes of embracing flushed the thoughts that I was thinking out of my mind. Dot said, "I have been waiting for you to propose to me. Are you ever going to ask me to marry you?"

I said, "I was waiting for you to ask me. We were going to get married, but you had to come home to attend to your business."

Dot said, "Will you marry me?"

I said, "Only if you want to marry me. You have been so busy that I thought it wasn’t the right time to get married."

Dot pulled me close to her. Roger started to grow. Like the first time we met she looked down at Roger and said, "Roger you will have to wait until we take a shower together."

I laughed and said, "I would give my last breath to be married to you. Will you marry me?"

Dot shouts, "Yes, yes, yes, and a million more yes’s."

With a very serious look on her face, she said, "Without knowing the details. I know that you have had a number of girl friends. I don’t want to know the details. I have had a number of boyfriends. If you want the details, I will tell you about my affairs. As you well know it, I was not a virgin when we first met. I want to forget about the past and think about the future with you and only you. I have rearranged the divisions and changed the board of directors so that none of them will have control of our corporation. I can spend the rest of my life with you and stop putting on my diaphragm before we make love. I want to have a number of children with you and spend the rest of my life with you and our children. I love you."

"Dot, I have always loved you and I hope and pray that we will never have to break up and go through a divorce. I will do everything I can do to stay married to you."

Making love with Dot was beautiful. It could have been lust when we first made love. I did not have the willpower to stop nor did I want to.

The rest of my life:

I had not taken my vacation time since I came to work out here in the desert. I had build up six weeks of vacation time. For the first week we were together. We discussed our wedding plans. We did not want the news media involved and only the few friends that we had in New York and Brooklyn.

Once we had the list together we picked a date to get married. It was on the day that we first met. I could not remember the day that Stone tried to kill her. After thinking about the date, I said to Dot, "Honey, are you sure that is the date we want to remember."

Dot was quiet for a few minutes. She mumbled, "Oh my God ……….Peter, I will always remember that day, that is the day I first met you and how much I loved you. I think of that sweet gentle voice on the other side of the door pleading with me to press charges against Stone. When I opened door and saw you, I did not know how old you were. I said to myself, "That is the man that I am going to marry. Not as the day that Stone tried to kill me. I was torn apart when I found out that you were four year younger than I was. I thought that you would never want to marry me. The first time we made love was the most wonderful day of my life. Not as the day that Stone tried to kill me. I had blanked out the moments of that day. I had a new life ahead of me and you are the one that had given it to me. When I thought about how much I loved you and hoped that you loved me as much as I loved you."

Dot put her arms around me and jumps up she wrapped her legs around me. The love that I had for Dot for all these years, flooded my body. Lust was not there. Roger laid quietly between my legs. Dot said, "Let’s make love. I want to have a dozen kids."

Knowing that Roger wasn’t prepared, I said, "Let’s take a shower. I don’t want my sweaty body to turn you off."

Dot said, "Wonderful, I have always liked doing it in the shower."

Like always we wanted it to last longer. Dot said, "You have planted the seed. I hope that I can germinate it"

We set the date of our wedding in two weeks. I turned over all the research data to the main office and told them that the boss had ordered me to take the six weeks’ vacation I had earned. My co-workers through a bachelor party for me before we left. Their wife’s and the women that worked at the plant gave Dot a party also. The President of the New York division made all the arrangements for us and sent invitations to all of the quest that worked for the corporation. Dot also made a list of people that did not work for the company. She had asked me who I wanted to invite to the wedding. I told her that I did not care to invite anyone. I did say that it would be nice to have a few of my friends that I knew in Brooklyn,

The wedding:

The reception was held at the same hall where all the corporate meetings were held. The wedding was held in a small church in Brooklyn were Dot had worshiped. She had been over generous to the church. The number of guest to the wedding was nowhere as large as the reception. The ones that she invited to the wedding were mostly those that lived in Brooklyn. I did not know who Dot invited until I walked down the aisle. Sitting on the front rows on the right side were my neighbors. Mr. Henry with Mrs. Stone and Dolly; Mr. Hough with Miss Roberts they all were on the front row. On the second row was June Smith, her cousin Peggy with a little boy. Also there was Attorney Pamela Parson. There was a woman and a man on the third row that I did not recognize. I whispered to Dot and said, "Who is the couple at the end of the third row on the right side. Are they friends of yours."

Dot said, "She is one of the largest stock holders in the Saint Louis Division. Her name is Ruth. She told me that she had known you since you two went to school together years ago. I had met her at one of the stock holders meetings. The man with her has a lot of stock in the corporation also. I don’t remember his last name. His first name is Harold."

I could not believe my eyes. God bless her. Nancy never gives up. I was wondering how she would react during the wedding ceremonies. Dot nudged me. I looked at the Preacher and the wedding ceremony had started. I was in a daze during the ceremony. I only remembered bits and pieces of the ceremony. I was hoping that I did not make a fool out of myself. I do remember the priest telling me that I could kiss the bride. That part I enjoyed more than any other part of the wedding. I almost cried when the Priest asked me if I took Dorothy to be my wife. I wanted to shout yes, yes, and hell yes.

After the wedding ceremony the guest we were put in a caravan of limos. Dot and I were in the first one. I don’t know how many limos followed us to Manhattan and where they parked. As we walked into the hall we were greeted by a herd of people wishing us the best. When we were seated and a waiter came over to fill up the wine glass and gave us a choice of ten different wines. This reminded me of the coffee that someone had spiked. I said to him, "What is your name, I am Peter Parker. He said, "I am Dick Anderson. Which one on the wines do you want?"

"Give me the same thing my wife asked for. Also, I don’t want anyone but you to serve us. Tell everyone that is part of the catering this dinner that we do not want any dishes spiked. And have them taste all the dishes that you are going to serve us."

Dick said, "Everything?"

I said, "Everything that you put in front of my wife and me. She was poisoned at a meeting that was held here. I don’t want it to happen again. Do you understand what I have said?"

Dick said, "I was here the night that it happened. I told the cops who had served her."

"I want to thank you, it was a great help in finding the person that wanted my wife killed."

I was praying that nothing would happen to spoil our wedding. I scrutinized every face and the reaction of everyone that came within ten feet of us.

It was a wonderful dinner. Everyone appeared to enjoy the reception. I think that I was too damn paranoid. Well, it best to be safe than sorry.

I was talking to Dot about our guest, holy shit, I could not believe it; Ruth was heading to our table. She had that smart ass grin on her face. I was scared shitless. What the fuck is she going to do? I thought that it was best to warn Dot before Ruth got to the table. I did not know what to tell Dot. Before I could think of something to tell Dot, Ruth walked up to the table and said, "High Peter, you are still as handsome as you were in grade school."

I stood up and reached across the table and took Ruth’s hand. She said, "Don’t you let loose of my hand like you did when we were going or coming from school."

For a moment I had a loss of memory. I almost called her Nancy. I said, "Hi Ruth, it has been a long time since we were in school together."

I turned to Dot and started to introduce her to Ruth. Dot said, "Hi Ruth, I am glad that you could make it. Peter, get one of the chairs over there for Ruth. I fumbled around, and almost fell before I got up out of my seat. I took the chair to the other side of the table. As Ruth was getting into the chair, she lifts my coat and slides her hand into my back pocket. She squeezes my butt and quickly pulls her hand out of my pants pocket. I wasn’t sure, but I think Dot saw what happened. Dot had this broad smile on face it was almost like she was laughing. Ruth thanked me and I helped her into the chair. I went to the other side of the table, Dot still had that smile and she said, "Isn’t it wonderful to meet someone that you knew years ago. It brings back old memories. Hopeful they are enjoyable memories."

Ruth said, "Dot, you are the lucky one. I hated leaving Peter and I still have a large part of my heart for Peter. Please don’t tell Harold. He is the jealous type."

We chatted for a while until the music started. I took Dot’s hand. We walked out into the center of the dance floor. Everyone stood up. Dot and I pulled our bodies close together. Dot gave me a kiss and said, "All of my heart is for you. I am so glad that I never found anyone else that stole my heart. I think Ruth wishes that she had married you."

"Dot, there has been a number of girls in my life. I thought that I loved them. When I met you and your love for me stole my heart. I was so afraid that I would lose you because I was too young. Sweetheart I want to thank you for choosing me and waiting for me to grown up."

Dot pulled me down and kissed me. She said, "I have always been in love with you. I also thought that our age difference would keep us from marring each other. I worked to keep me busy and so that I could setup the corporation so that we could spend the rest of our lives together. When I came home you had an angry look on your face. It scared the hell out of me. I thought that you hated me. When that beautiful smile on your face lit up, I knew that you still loved me. I felt like I was in heaven."

When we both came out of the trance that we were in, the whole dance area was packed. Ruth tapped Dot on her shoulder, she said, "May I cut in."

Dot said, "I cannot keep old lovers apart. Of course."

I said, "I can’t leave my bride standing out here alone. I will be back in a few minutes."

When we were away from Ruth, I said, "Honey, don’t be surprised at what Ruth will do. I hope she doesn’t create a disturbance. She is one crazy little bitch."

Dot said, "Honey, I don’t give a damn what she does. I know you love me and that is all that counts. I love you. Go and give her a thrill."

I did not get back to our table. One of the officials that I had seen over the years wanted to dance with Dot. I gave Dot to him. I turned around and saw Ruth waiting. Ruth had not moved an inch. I turned and went over to Ruth. The moment I got within arm’s reach, she put her arms around me and pressed her body tightly against mine. She rubs her crouch against mine. I put my arms loosely around Ruth’s body and tried to push her away. She put all of strength into her crouch and pressed it harder. I told Roger, don’t you dare come alive. Ruth with that hungry look on her face; tried to pull me down and kiss me. When I didn’t bend down, she jumped up and put her legs around me. I put my hands on her hips and pushed her away from my body. She slid down my body. Her legs were not under her. With fear of her falling on her ass, she held tightly to my neck and I said quietly, "Nancy, don’t fuck around. If you make a scene I will tell them where your parents are and what they did. All the money that you invested in Dot Corporation will go back to the original owners."

Ruth pulled away from me and whispered, "I told you not to call me Nancy. I don’t want to go to prison. Those bastards are still looking for me."

I said, "You didn’t give a damn about me going to prison. You called the FBI and the police and told them where I hid the money. They tore up my apartment looking for the money. Not only that, since I was the only person that associated with you; they thought that I was involved with you and your parents Ponzi scheme."

Ruth said, "If the money wasn’t under your bed, where did you hide it?"

I said, "I no longer needed the money. Dot opened an account worth over a million dollars for me. The way you acted the last time I saw you; I did not know what the hell you would do. I took the money and sprinkled every cent that was left to our neighborhood. I watched the newspapers to see if anyone had the gut enough to tell anyone about finding the money. God only knows who found the money. If I had found any of the money earlier in my life, I would not tell anyone."

Ruth said, "I cannot afford to get mixed up with my parent’s Ponzi business. Peter, please don’t mention this to Dot. She would call the police in a second. I wish I could be like Dot."

I said, "If you don’t try to fuck up my marriage with Dot, I will not tell anyone about you and your parents."

Ruth said, "That’s a deal. Take me back to your table. I want to thank Dot for sharing her husband with me."

I gave Ruth a kiss on the cheek and we headed for Dot’s table. Dot had a broad smile on her face. When we got close enough to hear her, she said, "You two make a beautiful couple. Peter you should have married Ruth."

Ruth shook her head and said, "No, I don’t deserve a man like Peter. I waited too long to get back into Peter’s life. Dot you have a wonderful husband. Don’t let him get away from you. If you do, some bitch like me will grab him. I wish you both the very best."

Ruth turned around and headed for the table where the man she was with was sitting. She gave him a kiss and said something to him. He gets up and hugs Ruth. They embraced. Ruth looks over at us and winks. Ruth’s attitude had changed for the good. I think I can trust her.

Dot asked, "What did you and Ruth talk about. She looked much happier when she came back to the table than when she first came over to the table."

I said, "She was playing around with me like she did years ago. When I told her how much I love you, she changed her attitude."

Dot asked, "Is she married."

"I am not sure. Did they purchase the stock at the same time?"

Dot answered, "No, Harold has had stock in the company long before I took over. I have only seen them together in the last couple of years since Ruth purchased her stock in the company."

I was wondering why Nancy had bought stock in Dot corporation. Was it a way to keep tabs on Dot and me?

The reception lasted almost to the break of day. Dot and I snuck out around three in the morning through her private entrance that she and the other top officials of the company used.

Even though we both were dead tired we consummated our marriage. Making love to Dot now was more love than lust. When Dot gave me that special smile she had given me over the years, everything after the smile was like living in heaven. I cannot explain the feeling that went through me. There are no words that would express the feeling that I had.

We spent a few days going to the shows on Broadway and Greenwich Village. I stopped in the different shops and restaurants that we had been to before our marriage. Just for the fun of being together. We drove the red convertible that had been sitting in the garage for the past four or five years to our new home in the south west desert. There was no deadline to meet. The routs that we took depended on what we wanted to see. If we passed a place that looked interesting, we stopped and left after the enjoyment faded. It gave the both of us a new outlook on life and the life of those we met coming home. Dot had flown over the same area that we were driving. She had mentioned that she would love seeing the same area close up. She said, "When I flew over this area, I promised myself that someday I will visit this area."

She knew that the same areas would look different up close, but she wanted to see the some of the areas up close. We felt fulfilled when we left the interstate onto the dirt road leading up to our home.

Building our home and our family:

The first night home we slept almost to noon the following morning. The first few days we celebrated our marriage and planned our new home. We had differences. They were quickly resolved by me willingly letting Dot have her way. I had felt when I first met Dot that if I wanted the love between us to last. I should not let a trivial difference in opinion destroy our love for each other. I knew that Dot would let me do what I wanted and never quibble over our differences.

We both wanted a large family. This was what Dot had wanted since she was a child. She envied her friends that had brothers and sisters. I knew what she had gone through not having siblings. I went through the same emptiness being alone at times. With the number of children that Dot wanted, I knew that there would not be any quibbling over the number of girls and boys we had.

Once our new home was built and furnished, dot said, "Honey, it is time to start a family. We have enough room is this house that we could have a dozen children and not be cramped."

I said, "If you want a dozen children, I am not going to stop you. You are the one that is going to have to give birth to them all."

With a chuckle in her voice she said, "You are not going to have at least one."

I gave her a kiss and said, "I wish I could help you. I don’t think that I can get pregnant."

With a smirky look on her face Dot said, "At least you can try."

I told Dot that I would do my very best to get pregnant. Dot put her arms around me and looked into my eyes and said, "The only thing that I want you to do is impregnate me."

I looked into Dot’s eyes. I pulled her tightly against me and gave her a long kiss and said, "With our determination, we will have the best family in this world. No matter how many children we have. I will love them as much as I love you."

Tears flowed down Dot’s cheek. I spread the tears across her face and said, "Let make babies."

Dot said, "That is the way that I feel now. I don’t know how I am going to feel after I have my first child. I hope I live through it. Let’s go practice."

Dot had hired Sissy before she had Peter Jr. She lived with us after Dot got pregnant with Peter Jr. Dot had made giving birth a science. I could not make love with her whenever I wanted to. Dot picked certain days that I had to be loaded with sperm. I could not make love for a week before this certain date. The number of times that we made love during a month: before the certain date; it was a wonder that a live sperm was left in my semen.

Sissy lived in the small house where I lived when I first move out here. She had a boy friend that lived with her. They appeared as if they were married. If they were married they did not tell us. Sissy’s boyfriend name was Harry. His duties were to take care of the farm, the animals and the two houses. Harry was a typical country boy. In a way, I wished at times that I had grown up in the country.

Surprisingly, Dot science on getting pregnant worked. With the seven children we had, they were born on the date of the first or the second month that Dot had picked. I think that both of us were surprised at the results.

After our seventh child Dot wanted to skip this magical date she had calculated. The burden even with Sissy was hard on both of us; Dot had picked the names for our children. Of course Peter Jr. was named after me. Our next two children were named after Dot mother, Elizabeth and her aunt Nan.

I wanted to name our second child after her mother, Dorothy. There would not be any conflict, after calling Dorothy, Dot all these years, I had almost had forgotten my beautiful wife’s real name.

Our fourth child was a boy; we named him after Dot’s father George. Our fifth child was also a boy. Dot wanted to name him after my father. Not knowing if my parents were my parents, I said that if the company that was trying to track down my real parents finds out that they were my real parents before the little fellow was born. I would let Dot name them after my parents. This never happened. Someone had named me Peter and God only know who. Since there weren’t any parents listed on my birth certificate, the company’s told me that their hands were tied. They could not trace where or when my parents were born. We named him after Dot’s grandfather, Walter.

The sixth child was a boy, since we had named our fourth and fifth child after someone in Dot’s family; she insisted that I name the next two of our children. I named my sixth child Henry. Over the years Henry was more of a father to me than my father.

The last one of the brood was a beautiful little girl. At her young age she looked more like her mother than the other children. I wanted to name our seventh child after her mother, Dorothy. There would not be any conflict by calling her Dorothy, everyone had called her Dot all these years, and I had almost forgotten my beautiful wife’s real name. Most of her kids had said that their mother name was Dot. They had heard me calling their mother Dot since they were born. Not only that, when she had to sign her name on a documents or checks, at times she had written Dot.

During the eight years that Dot was mostly pregnant. I was constructing a model of the best solar system for a moderate family. The solar system had a tracking device that followed the sun all year. It was installed a short distance from our home. It supplied power for all of the electricity anyone would want. It supplied twice the amount of electricity that we needed. I sold the excess electricity to the power company. We even had a system that would track the weather when we ran the water solar system. On the hot summer days the water heaters worked fine. But, if it was cloudy and cold, we had to buy back some of the power that we sold to the power companies.

The solar panels also supplied the power to pump the water to our water filtering system and distribute it to both of the houses, the pool and our barn to supply water to our menagerie. As the kids grew older, they experienced the life of country boys and girls. They handled and cared for all the animals that we had accumulated over the years.

Once the kids were old enough to go to school, Dot and I shared the responsibility of getting them to school. The schools were thirty miles from where we lived. During that drive we got them to study and do their homework. This gave them more free time at home and let them do their chores around our little farm.

Of course at times Dot had to return to New York where the headquarters of corporation was located. Sometimes she had to spend a month in New York and travel to the other districts to resolve problems that were unexpected had popped up.

The cost of energy supplied by oil and gas was rising rapidly. Our Solar Business was growing as fast as the cost for energy product. With the demand of solar system grew. The size of the plant grew also.

During and after our siblings got out of college, their mother had introduced them to our family business. She picked the New York headquarter as the stepping stone of our company. All of them had to spend the summers when they were in college working for a department that monitored the company’s income. At times there were four of our kids working during the summer. Housing wasn’t a problem. Dot had bought a hotel in New York and there were always a few rooms vacant. After the first few weeks of getting use to the new environment, and saw the amount of money that the corporation was earning. It lit a new adventure in their lives. Up to this point of their lives, they did not know the wealth their mother had. This had given them the responsibility of trying to make sure the company income did not drop even though it was still making a profit.

Peter Jr. was working as an assistant to the president of the corporation. One morning the president had a heart attack and passed away. As to be expected, Peter Jr. was in a panic, he did not expect this to happen so early in his life. Dot flew to New York and assured Peter Jr. that he could run the corporation. She told him that the same job had fallen into her lap when her father died. She told him that all he had to do was monitor the income of the corporation and if it dropped more than ten percent to call a meeting and find out what caused the drop of income. If it did drop below ten percent to call her and she would join him in New York. She told him that she had set up the corporation so she did not have to worry about running the corporation. All she had to do was watch the income and that was it and she did not expect the corporation’s income to drop below ten percent. She reminded Peter that his job now was the same job that he had during the summer months in college. Only his title had changed.

Dorothy had finished college. Like the other girls she wanted to manage some of the ladies shops across the country like Elizabeth and Nan. I could not believe how much Dorothy looked like her mother when I first met her. She had the same smile that Dot had when she came up to greet me. Dot was still beautiful but like me old age had started to take over. Of course with the help of face lifts it kept old age from sneaking up on Dot as much as it had taking over my looks.

Having the kids working and controlling their own lives, Dot and I traveled to areas around the world until it got boring. We went back home and visited our children. All of them were engaged or on the approach of going steady.

Sissy and Harry had gotten married a long time ago without tell us that they were married. When they had their first child, Dot hired Lillie to take care of Sissy and her babies. We added an extension on the small house that including two bedroom and two baths. When their two boys finished high school, Dot let the boys chose the college of their chose. Both of them chose to go in the real estate business. With the help of Dot she  financed the boys in purchasing homes and business properties and refurbishing them. Once they had made enough money they wanted to pay back what Dot had loaned them. She did take the money. She told them that if they did not want the money to give it to their parents. With Dot’s help over the years, she had given Sissy and Harry bonuses. They were as frugal as I was in my earlier days before Dot came into my life.

In our later years our only friends were Sissy and Harry. Sissy and Dot alternated the home where we had dinner. They cooked the meal at the home where the dinner was served. After dinner we all sat outside on the porch and enjoy the beautiful sunsets. We often wondered how many more years would we be enjoying the sunsets. Both Sissy and Dot was optimist. Harry and I was the pessimist. Still watching the sunsets and while I can still say it,   

                                                                                              GOOD BY AND GOD BLESS YOU ALL.

                                                                                                          

Nancy (Ruth)

My father and mother inherited millions of dollars from both parents. They both were the only child. Like me, I am the only child. They were not satisfied with the amount of money they had. Before I went to school, they had a tooter teach me how is read and write. Of course they also want me to learn math.  When I was in the first or second grad, I was introduced to money.  Lots Of Money. We were constantly moving from one town to another. They gave me stack of money to count. When I finished counting the money, I had to wrap the money in newspaper. The only thing that I remember before going to school was my tutor and the money that I wrapped up. Later in lift I started to realize how mom and dad got the money. It was quite complicated. There was a lot money changing hands and a lot of bull shit that I could not explain. Pop had a line of bull shit that could make you take off all of your cloths in the middle of Times Square and be glad of it. I don’t think we lived any place much longer a couple of years.

From what pop said, none of the businesses made very much money because the residents did not have a pot to piss in. Mom wanted move again, but pop had talked some of the merchant to let him manage their money. He would go around the neighborhood handing out the money that the suckers made with pop handling their investment. Most of them reinvested the money because they could not make that much money anywhere. When mom and pop felt they had all the money they could squeeze out of their investors, they packed up a rented car and packed the money in suitcases then left the community.  Once they were about twenty five to fifty miles from our temporary home. Mom would drop off pop about a quarter mile from another car rental company. He would drive the new rental car back and pick us up. We would load the new rental car with the money and our clothes. Pop would find a bank that had safety deposit boxes.  He purchased a large box or two with hopes that all the money would fit in the safety deposit boxes. Mom kept the keys and put the location of the bank and box numbers in a ledger that she kept on or near her all the time. Also she kept records of the amount in ever bank. I don’t think she let anyone see the ledger. Not even pop. She knew that he was scraping some of the money off for personal us. I think he had a few girl friends across the country.

  When I was in the seventh grade we moved to Brooklyn, New York. My parents were so cheap that they would squeeze a penny until Lincoln pissed. The neighborhood we move to was one of the worst neighborhoods in Brooklyn. I don’t think they wanted to spend a cent more than they had to.

There was a school on a few blocks from where we rented. They did not put me in a private school. Mom did not want to spend the money.

In the class that I was in the girls only talked about boys. There weren’t any boys that I would spend a moment with. Summer came and a nice looking boy moved in the neighborhood. He never paid any attention to me. The more I saw of him, the more I wanted him as my boyfriend.  When the summer was over, he still had not notice me. I think he worked in the in the neighborhood for the local merchants. I think his pop took his money from him to buy booze. His father always looked like he was drunk.

All the girls in our class thought that he was the best looking hunk in the school.  They all flirted with him. He did not give them the time of day. He only lived to doors down from me. One morning I got up early so that I would not miss him when he left for school. I waited in front of my building for him to come out. Damn it, if I don’t leave now I will be later for school. I was afraid that he had already gone to school. I said to myself, “Fuck it, he has had many chances to flirt with me and he has ignored me.”

I started walking to school. As soon as I took a step, Peter came out of his building. I hurried up and met him when he got to the bottom of the steps. He gave me that “Who the fuck are you. Get lost.” Look.

It tore me apart. For a moment I could not think. At least he did not say anything to me. It was the look that he gave me. I thought that I would give it another try. I said, “You are in the same class that I am in.”

He nodded his head without saying a word. I said, “Do you mind if I walk to school with you.”

Peter said, “I don’t own the sidewalks. You can walk anywhere you want to.”

I was so damn happy. He did not say, “Get the fuck away from me.”

I would ask him questions and he would only give me a one word answer. It was like hell to get into a conversation with him.

When we got to school all of the bitches would stare at us. I would smile at them. I could see the jealousy in their faces. He even opened and held the door into the school and into our class room.

I could not wait until school was over. I wanted to walk home with him. He seemed to have evaporated in the crowd leaving school.

For the next week I had the pleasure of walking to and from school with Peter. On the second week I tried to hold his hands. He always pulled his hand out of mine. I was determined to hold his hand. After a couple days of grabbing his hand it became a game with us until he no longer pulled his hand out of mine. He even started to smile at me. We had long conversation about our lives and what we wanted to do after we got out of school.

My first love affair:

One day at school I was having lunch with some of the girls and one of them said, “Have you and Peter fucked.”

I did not know what to say. I did not want to end my relationship with Peter. I did not know what he would do if I got fresh with him. I wanted to say, it is none of your business. I said, “We are going to get married after we finish school. We are practicing married ever day.”

There were a dozen girls listening to the conversation. They all opened their mouths as if they wanted to give a guy a blow job. I smiled and walked away. I said to myself that this will give them something think and talk about.  Since I told them that we were getting it on. I thought that I had to find a place where we could do it without anyone knowing it. I found a number of buildings that were abandoned. Some had street people living in them.

One day coming home from school. I put my hand in Peter’s back pocket and squeezed his butt. Peter put his hand on my butt and softly rubbed it. This was the beginning of a new chapter. I guided Peter into one of the abandoned building and we went up to the third floor and we fondled each other until both of us climaxed. I was never this happy with my life. In the weeks ahead we always found a place to enjoy each other. I was determined to go further. I packed what I thought we would need and put it with my books. Before leaving school, I went to restroom and removed my underpants. I did not want any delays or excuses for not going all the way.

On the way home I guided Peter to the most deserted spot. We walked up a few floors into a hall where no one could see us. I started to warmed up Peter’s pecker. I did not have to. I enjoyed playing with it. It heightened my libido. I took Peter’s pecker and slid it into me. I pulled Peter tightly against my body. I could feel the membrane snapping. The pleasure was so wonderful that I hardly felt the pain. We continued until we both climaxed. I stepped out of the puddle of blood and took the bottle of water and the towel and cleaned off the blood that was on Peter. I cleaned off myself. We parted in front of Peter’s apartment.  Peter told me that we could not go all the way again. He was afraid that I would get pregnant. He said that he could not purchase condoms because he did not have the money and didn’t know if they would sell them to him. I told him that I would take care of the problem. I purchased enough condoms for a year and took one of the bundles of money and gave it to Peter. When Peter saw what I was giving him. I thought that he was going to pass out.

On the way home one afternoon mom was standing in front of Peter’s apartment building. She told me to go two our apartment. Mom had her back to me. I stopped and listened. Mom ripped Peter apart. She was going to cut it off if I got pregnant. God only knows what else she said to Peter.

This slackened off our stopovers going home. I told Peter that I knew a way to stop them from doing anything. I had used it before and both mom and pop were not sure that I would tell the authorities that they were stealing the poor soul’s last penny.

We moved again:

Peter and I were still enjoying each other until pop came home and said, “It is time to pack up. We cannot drain another cent out of those bastards. ”

Mom and I could not go out of the apartment. Pop had rented a small office in Manhattan and hired a few people to help with his Ponzi scheme. Mom and I packed all the bundles in two very larger suitcases. When mom was in another room I took two bundles and hid them in my room. After being isolated for about two weeks, we were packing up the rented car.  Pop almost broke his back loading the two suitcases in the car that he rented. I took the two bundles of money and put them in a paper bag like the ones that we carried the food we would be eating for the next few days. Pop did not want to stop along the highway and leave a trail in case the police were looking for us. I was hoping that I would see Peter going to school. I was watching for Peter. I saw him a couple blocks ahead. We passed Peter a couple of blocks from his apartment. I pulled the bag with the bundles out of the bags of food. I lowered the window and threw the bag out of the car. Pop must have seen me. He said, “What the hell did you threw out the window.”

I said, “I made the sandwich and it fell apart and was squashed."

Pop gave me hell for throwing the bag out of the car. He didn’t want me to draw attention to the car. A cop might pull us over.

For the next few weeks we roamed around the country looking for another town to rip off. Pop rented a small office and put up his sign, “Investment Adviser”. If he could not get his scheme going in a couple of weeks, he would close it out and look for another town. Over the next few years, the pickings was not that good. He even lost a few thousands. We were on the road again. We found a small community that had very expensive homes and a small shopping center. They put me in a boarding school to keep me out of their hair. I heard mom and pop discussing the arrangement. It sounded like they wanted to keep me there for the rest of their lives.

Mom and Pop were busted:

I don’t recall how long I had been in the school. Pop called me and said that things don’t look to good. He had sent me a letter and I should be receiving it soon. In the letter was a key and instructions for getting into a safety deposit box and where it was located. He told me not to go until he mailed me another letter wishing me a happy birthday. About a week later I received a postcard wishing me a happy birthday. I rented a car and drove to the town where pop was arrested. Pop and mom were the headlines of the paper for about a week. They had been arrested for swindling the community of millions of dollars. They had made a deal with the prosecutor. They would return all the money that they had stolen and admit that they had committed the crime if they sentenced them for a shorter period of time. The prosecutor agreed and the FBI could not find any other evidence that they had been pulled the same crime before. They gave my parent 10 years with a possible good behavior of a 5 years parole.

I went to the town where the money that was stolen in New York was hidden. I open the safety deposit boxes and filled a small suitcase with wheels. I took more money than I could spend in a life time. 

I had missed Peter very much. I had slept with a few of the guys at the school, but I wasn’t satisfied. No man could replace Peter. I headed back to New York. Peter had made a name for himself. He had rescued an heiress a number of times. One of the magazines had published Peter's life.  I was not mentioned in the article.  Why wasn’t I mentioned? Didn’t Peter tell them about me? The article in the magazine gave detailed description of Peter's life. Why was I left out of Peter’s life?

 I rented an apartment in a building where Peter's girlfriend lived. I wanted to see what the bitch looked like. It appeared as if Peter and the bitch had disappeared. The article did not state where Peter and his girlfriend had gone. I spent a month going over to Peter’s apartment hoping I would find him. I had stopped going over to his apartment. I watched his apartment hoping that I would see him. One afternoon I was sunning myself and I saw Peter looking out his window. I waved at him and he waved back. I invited him to come over and he accepted. It was worth the trip back to Brooklyn. We made love. Peter was good, but not as good as he was when we were in school. I begged Peter to marry me. He said that he could not marry me. The bitch that he saved adopted him and became his guardian. The only way that could ditch the bitch was to kill her. I asked him to kill her. This pissed Peter off. He did not want anything to do with me. I kicked him out of my apartment. I wanted to get even with him. He had told me where he had hidden the thirty thousand that I given him. I called the fucking FBI and told them that Peter was part of the Bonze scheme and where he hid his share of the money.

Goodbye Peter:

I don’t know what happened. The day after I called the FBI, I got a call from the doorman he told me that the FBI was on their way to my apartment. I grabbed what I could and ran down the stairs to the garage and took off. I found a hotel nearby and signed in. I was hoping that Peter was going to change his mind and go with me and leave the bitch.

Someone else tried to kill the bitch, Peter saved her life again. I was hoping that Peter had something to do with killing the bitch. After about a week or two, I went over to Peter’s apartment. I climbed the stair in the dark to the third floor. There was a lot of ribbon blocking Peter’s door. I pulled it away. I took my credit card and opened the two locks. I was hoping that I would catch Peter alone. I turned on the lights. Peter wasn’t there. I laid down on the bed hoping he would be home soon. The damn phone ranged. It scared the shit out of me. I was afraid that the bitch was calling him.  I did not pick it up. Later the fucking phone rang again. It did not stop ringing. I could not stand the ringing any longer. I picked it up and listened. It was Peter and he gave me hell and told me to get out of the apartment. There was an attempted murder next door and there were men that wanted to kill him. If I stayed there they might kill me. I begged him to tell me where he was. He refused to tell me. I said to myself fuck him. The fucking mess that was going on in Peter and the bitch’s life was too much for me. I walked down the stairs to the second floor and there was a herd of cops coming up the stairs. I hid down the hall and they ran up to the third floor and went in Peter apartment. I ran down the stairs and drove my rented car to the hotel and picked up the few things that I had salvaged the day the FBI was headed for my apartment.

I got back into the rented car and headed for New York, I drove through the Lincoln tunnel into New Jersey. I took the turnpike south and headed for the Gulf coast. On the way I stopped along the way and bought news papers to see if there was anything in the news about the murder of the bitch. If it was I was going to head back to Brooklyn. No such luck. I wondered around the country trying to find someone to take Peter’s place. Again, no such luck. No one could make love like Peter. I decided to keep looking and try to forget Peter, but I couldn’t.

Hoping to find Peter:

Since I never read anything about the bitch or Peter, over the years I kept track of the bitch and her corporation. If I bought stock in the corporation, with hopes I would find Peter. I purchased five million in stock of a company that was purchased by Dorothy’s corporation. At one of the stock holder meeting I met a very rich man that had about twice the stock I had purchased. If I married Harold, with the money I had and the stock in the company, I would never have to worry about money again in my life time. Harold and I did not want to make a life time commitment, but we wanted to live together. We purchased a home in Texas with a beautiful view of the Gulf of Mexico. Of course we made love. I would close my eyes and fantasies that I was making love to Peter. That did not satisfy my desire for Peter.  I still yearned for Peter. As the years passed and not knowing where Peter was, my desire for Peter waned.

Over the years Harold and I attended all of the stock holders meeting. At one of the meetings that bitch gave Harold and I was invitations to Dorothy’s and Peter’s wedding. I thought that she had dropped Peter years before. She never mentioned Peter or anything about her marital life before. My desire for Peter flamed up again. I had nothing else in my mind but Peter. Before the wedding I tried to track down where Peter was living. I did not know where he was hiding.

I was very disappointed. I will have to wait to the day of the wedding. Where in hell was she hiding Peter?

The wedding will be in New York. Is Peter still living in New York? I have another chance to get Peter. I told Harold that I wanted to do a little shopping and I would stay in New York until the wedding.

For the next few months I looked everywhere for Peter. With my face lift and real name, I could even visit the school. The school was no help. All they could tell me was that he had gone to school there and that he graduated with honors. I went to his old apartment and the apartment where Dorothy had lived. The doorman and the garage guard did not know Peter and they were ordered not to tell anyone about them in fear that someone wanted to kill her or both of them.

On the night of the day of the wedding, Harold and I reached the church an hour before the wedding; I never had a chance to be alone with Peter. My next chance would be at the reception. I could not wait any longer. When I saw them on the dance floor, I told Harold that I wanted to talk to one of my old class mates. I went out on the dance floor and tapped Dorothy on her shoulder and asked if I could cut in. Peter and Dorothy headed for their table. Someone asked Dorothy to dance with him. Peter turned around and headed in my direction. When he got close to me, I could not hold back the urges that I had been hold back for years. Peter was my first love. Those few years that we had together were the happiest time of my life. I have loved him for all these years and I could not hold it back. I lost the control of my body and made a fool of myself. I came back to life when Peter said that if I fuck up his marriage he would tell the authorities about my family’s Ponzi scheme. It was the spark that dragged me out of the make believe world that I was in. I had fucked up our relationship and I realized that it was not Peter’s fault. It was my family’s fault, including me. I should have never told Peter to kill Dorothy. I told myself to forget about the past and live for the future. I went back to my table and Harold said, “So that is the guy that you fell in love with when you were twelve or thirteen. He is a very nice looking man and he has a beautiful wife. Did you wish them the best?”

“Yes, I did. My marriage to Peter was not to be. Harold I love you. Will you marry me?”

Harold said, “You name the date and we will get married.”

Harold wanted to get married in his home town in Texas with his family and friends. It was quite lavish. We honeymooned on a cruise ship that took us to Hawaii and beyond. I was determined to start a family. My parents were still in jail. Since they did not get the probation, they will be in prison for the next few years.

Almost to the day, nine months after our wedding, I gave birth to Harold Jr. I never saw Harold this happy; I mailed a letter to my parents without a return address on letter and told them about their grandson. I begged them to give up the Ponzi scheme and to enjoy the rest of their life. I told them that I did not want to take the chance that the authorities were still looking for me after they were released from prison.

Both mom and pop said that they enjoyed stealing money from other thief’s. And they were going to give it a rest for a couple of years. Like Harold and I, they took the same cruises they Harold and I took.

As the years passed, I wanted to visit Peter and Dorothy. Harold said that it was best to let sleeping dogs lie and not to upset Pete and Dorothy’s life as well as ours. The same with my parents, why stir up the life that they loved.

After five children we stopped roaming the world. We had enough problems at home.

                                                                                                           Good bye to everyone.

 

 

 

 

Dorothy Martin (Dot)

By Willy

My life has been wonderful as far back as I can remember. My parent spoiled me. I was a selfish little brat. I thought that the world was mine and I could do anything that I wanted to. This attitude lasted until my mid teens, after my parents were killed in a thunder storm. Pop and mom flew everywhere they went. Returning from a business trip the plane crashed in a thunder storm. Since they did not arrive as scheduled, my grandfather reported their lost. It took searchers over a week to find the plane. The plane was so mangled that they could not determine what had caused the accident. My grandfather said that they did not commit suicide this was one of many trips they had taken together and there was no reason for them to commit suicide.

I wanted so much to see them one more time, the undertaker told my grandfather that the injuries and decomposed bodies were so bad that it would leave very serious memories of my parents and it would be better to remember them when they were alive.

After my parents death my whole attitude about life changed. I looked at the world through a new set of eyes and my brain shifted my arrogance to compassion.

My first job:

I inherited my parents business and everything that they had. I became an heiress of my parent’s estate. My grandfather had given my parents, or I’ll say he sold the corporation for a hundred dollars. I don’t think they knew that there were federal currencies below a hundred dollars. But, when they made a business transaction, currency went down to the last penny.

Home alone:

 Without my parent around, and my grandfather living hundreds of mile away, my grandfather hired a woman to live with me and watch over me. She needed someone to watch over her. I won’t call her a whore. She brought home dozens of men to spend the night with her. I wasn’t much better. I had fallen in love with a boy that was 18 when I was only 14. Since I loved him, I let him do anything he wanted to do with my body. We made love only casually. I think that he was sleeping with other girls. When he came to visit me, my libido went out of sight. I never wanted to stop making love to him. His name was Tommy. His father worked for my father. Our parents encouraged the relationship. They thought that we would be a perfect couple. After he went to college, our love affair drained down to a trickle.

When I went to college and my libido was driving me crazy. I would find one of my class mates to bring home with me. None of them satisfied me as much as Tommy did. It was a useless task trying to find someone as nice as Tommy. When my libido was so strong, I would sleep with almost anyone.

My first job:

During the transfer of my parents company to me, my grandfather though that I was too young to run the company and that someone might try to steal it from me. He had someone make a fake birth certificate stating that I was 21 years old. I was only 17. Grandpa had one of his girlfriends tutor me in how to act older than I was. She thought that I was a good student and no one would question my age. I did not have a driver’s license.  After my parents passed away their chauffeur, Lou drove me wherever I wanted to go. Lou taught me to drive. He thought that I could drive well enough to pass any driver test, which I did. On my driver’s license stated that I was 21 years old. Grandpa said that most people would not question a person’s driver’s license. So far no one has ever questioned my age. When I was at a corporate meeting and someone questioned me about a subject. If I did know the answer or did not want to make a decision, I told the person to let me think it over before I made a decision. I did not know what effect it may have in other divisions of the corporation. Thank God, this seemed to satisfy them.

After I had finished my college requirement to graduate, I spent most of my time working as the president of the corporation. I had a wonderful young man that was a great help in solving my problems as the corporation’s President. His name was Bob Henderson. Later in life, I learned what a bastard he was. I spent more time working than my father did. With his years of experience, he did not have the problems that I had.

 

My worst nightmare:

Some nights I would not get home until almost midnight. On one of those occasions when I left work, I was exhausted. I went into the bath room to take a shower. There was a knock on the door.  I wrapped a towel around me and walked over to the door. When I am alone, I always hook the chain, and lock the door when I come home. I opened the door a crack and looked out. I did not know who the person was. I asked him what he wanted. He said “Open the fucking door. I am arresting you for prostitution.”

 I shut the door and before I could lock it, he slams his foot against the door. The chain came apart and the door opened. The door hit me and I fell backward to the floor. He come in and locked the door behind him. I dropped the towel when I fell. I tried to cover my necked body. He reaches down and pulls me up. He releases me and started to take his clothes off. I ran to the bath room and locked the door. He came after me and kicks the door open, He drags me out into the bedroom. He slapped me and I screamed. I heard someone yelling that the police are on the way. He releases me and pushes me across the room. He looks out the window and pulls the shades. He looked down at me and said, “I will be back.”

He runs out of my apartment. I got up and bolted the door. I went into the bath room. Hearing that the police were on the way, I put on the clothes that I just took off and cleaned the blood off of my face. There was someone knocking on my door and calling me. They wanted to know what happened. I said nothing happen and to go away. They persisted until I went to the door and told them that I had fallen and to please go back to their apartment. I was alright. After I closed the door, I could still hear them talking in the hall. I did not want to be arrested. It would ruin my creditability to the corporation.  Being at the head of a corporation and getting arrested as a prostitute. I could not face the members of my company and the public.

I yelled a number of times that I was alright and I had fallen on my face.

A Kind Voice:

I heard a voice of a young man, he sounded like he was pleading for my life, he said, “I am the one that called the police. I think that the bastard that broke into your apartment lives on the floor below me. I ran down to the lobby and called the police. They told me to shout that the police are coming.”

The sweet tender voice pleaded with me to open the door. I was afraid to open the door. Reluctantly, I open the door.  The young man talked me into telling the police officer what had happened.  He told the police about the man that broke into my apartment. One of the cops said to the young man, “Let go over to your apartment.”

The young man turned around and said to me, “Don’t let the bastard get away with it. I saw him beating you and he is not a cop. I wonder how many women have gone through the same thing that he was doing to you, if not worse.”

He followed the cops out of my apartment. I said, “What is your name? I want to thank you for calling the police.”

He turned around as he was walking out the door, and said, “My name is Peter Parker, I live straight across the yards from you.”

I said, “I don’t know how I can thank you for coming to my aid. I will have to ask you to have dinner with me soon. Thanks a million.”

The young man said, “Dorothy, you don’t have to pay me for coming to your aid. I could never let someone go through what you went through without doing something. Bye.”

One of the police asked if I wanted press charges against the attacker. I told him that I did. I went out to the cruiser with him. I wrote on a tablet what had happened and signed it. Before I finished with my statement the officer got a call on his radio. They had picked up a man named Elmer Stone. We added Elmer Stone to the statement. The officer was nice enough to escort me back to my apartment.

Thankful my apartment was empty. I pulled the shades and took my shower. I had never had an experience like this in my life. This is the first time a stranger has come to my aid or to anyone that I had known. He was a very handsome young man. I wanted to grab him and hold him in my arms. I had never felt this way about anyone in my life. I worshiped him. I felt that I must get to know him. I pulled the blinds in my bedroom and finished my bath. I could not take my mind off on Peter. I wanted to hold him in my arms and never let him go. I had a sleepless night. Mostly, I was thinking about Peter. I yearned for him. I wanted to hold him in my arms. I would doze off, within a few minutes I would wake up again. The events of the evening would reappear. This lasted until I got a call from the local precinct. A woman with a pleasant voice said, “We are arranging Mr. Stone this morning. We would like you to attend. Could you be at the court house in lower Manhattan around 10 this morning? Also, Peter Parker and Mrs. Stone will testify also. If possible you all can come together.”

Mr. Stone Arrangement:

I told her that I did not know what their phone numbers were and I would like to go alone. Since Mrs. Stone was going to testify against her husband. I did not want to get involved with her. I told the nice woman that I would not miss the arrangement of Mr. Stone.

I took a quick shower and put on some casual clothes. I wanted to ask Peter to go with me. I looked out the window with hopes of seeing Peter. I did not see him. I was disappointed. I was hoping that I would see him at the arrangement. When I got to the court house an officer that was at my apartment last night helped me through the crowd. I followed the officer through the crowd to Attorney Parson. The officer pointed at a young woman. He said that she was the prosecutor. She was about my age. Attorney Parson thanked me for being on time. A thought flashed through my mind, as young as she was Stone will never be prosecuted.  The police had testified earlier. She did not want any conflicting evidence given. Peter and Mrs. Stone were already there. She took us all down a long hall. Peter made a comment about the pictures on the wall. He said something in the effect that Attorney Parson Picture would be on the walls in the future. She thanked Peter and said that it would be a long time before her picture would decorate the hall of the court house. Peter said, “It may be sooner than you think.”

Attorney Parson chuckled and said, “I hope so. Your picture is being published around the world. Pease follow me.”

My testimony:

We went through an office that was packed. I wondered who these people were. I was the first witness to be called. Attorney Parson took Peter and Mrs. Stone to another room. When she returned she asked me to please tell us exactly what happened last night. I told them exactly what had happened. I did not leave out anything. I don’t think any of the attorneys knew that I was the President of a corporation. One of the attorneys was a real bastard. Some of the other attorneys were almost as bad as he was. They gave me a lot of bull about me being a prostitute and asked a number of questions about my career as a prostitute. They wanted to know why I came home so late. I told them that it was the end of the second quarter and my accountants were giving me a breakdown of the company’s earnings. The bastards made comments assuming that I was a prostitute. The questioning was starting to get me piss off. One of the attorneys asked me, “How much money does a prostitute earn in a quarter and how much do you make on a trick.”

I blew my stack. I said, “Who in the hell are you?”

I looked over at Attorney Parson and said, “I would like to know the names of all the attorneys, especially the attorney that just questioned me.”

When they finished tearing my life apart, Attorney Parson told them about my corporation and that I was the President and the owner. Attorney Parson reprimanded all the bastards that ridiculed me about being a prostitute and stopped the questioning. She told them the name of the corporation that I owned and I was the President of the corporation.

The bastards that pounded on me looked like someone had jammed a telephone pole up their asses. Before the bastards got out of the room Attorney Parson gave me a list of the attorneys that were in the room. There was a check mark next the bastard’s name that hounded me. I thanked her. I did not know what I would do with it. The trial was enough without me publicly blasting the attorneys. I gave them a look that would kill hoping that it would put them in line.

I told Attorney Parson that I wanted to wait for Peter Parker. She pointed to a room across the hall and said that I could wait in there. Mrs. Stone was the next person to testify. She wasn’t in there very long.  She saw me in the room across the hall and came in to apologize for what her husband had done to me. I assured her that I did not blame her for the problem that her husband had created and I had heard that he has been doing this for years. She told me that she had brought Peter to the court house and would I please take him home. I said, “That is why I am waiting. I have not had a chance to thank him for rescuing me.”

We hugged and wished each other the best. I watched her walking out of the building. I felt sorry for her. She had been married to Mr. Stone for twenty years and had to have it end up like this. With a bastard like Mr. Stone, living with him would be like living in hell.

I sat down and wondered what it would be like to have Peter as my husband. He looked like he was seventeen or eighteen. I would only be four or five years older than he is.

I wanted to give him everything that I had the corporation and all of my money for saving my life. If I did not press charges agents Mr. Stone, I would be scared of seeing Mr. Stone coming up and forcing me to have sex with him whenever he felt like it.  Thank God for Peter.

A clatter of voices came out of the door across the hall. The herd of Attorney’s forced their way out of the room. I jumped up and looked for Peter. It looked like everyone was out of the office. I looked down the hall. I saw Peter looking for me. He stepped into an office and waited for me. He helped me out of the crowd and pulled me close to him. I wanted to hug him. Peter was a head taller than I was. He had a very handsome face. With the excitement of being with the young man that saved my life, I wanted to smother him with kisses. It took all of my strength to hold back my desires. I had fallen in love with a man younger than I was. By the time all of the attorney’s had left I was confused where I had parked the car. Peter guided me out the back of the court house. It was much shorted going out this way. I had circled the court house when I came. We went out to my car and I drove him to my apartment. I had planned a full day with Peter.  My attorney had called the school for information on Peter. He told the Principle that Peter would not be coming to school today and explained why. I told Peter he had a free day and he did not have to go to school. Since he did not have to go to school, he said to me that he was all mine. What am I going to do with him? I had an itch to make love with him. But, I thought that he would be embarrassed if I make any advances.

On the way home the only thing in my mine was Peter. I wanted to give him my heart and soul. As we entered the garage we asked about Sammy. It looked like there had been a casualty worse than mine. The garage guard appeared to have no sympathy for Sammy. This hurt me. I tried to hold my thoughts back, I could not. When I parked the car Peter goes around the car and opens the door for me. I got out of the car and put my arms around Peter. I saw the guard watching us. I yelled to him, “What the hell are you looking at. Don’t you have any sympathy for Sammy? That poor man may not survive from what he went through.”

Peter pulled on me and he followed me to my apartment. I said, “Please pull the shades. I cannot fell free with all the staring eyes across the street. Since last night every window in your building has someone looking over here.”

 Peter was pulling down all the shaded. He was crawling on his knees from one window to another. I said, “This is a hell of a way to invite someone to my home.”

My thoughts about Sammy had left my mind. I felt wonderful. Peter was peeking between the shades. He thought that Mrs. Stone was in his apartment. I looked through the shades and said, “Peter she is not on the third floor. She is on the second floor. The windows that you see at the bottom of the building are the basement apartments.”

Peter said, “I think that I am going crazy. I was ready to go over there and give her hell.”

I went over to Peter and put my arms around him and said, “I can understand your feeling. With all the crap that is going on, I know how you must feel. I don’t trust anyone anymore. You are an exception. I would trust you with my life”

My love for Peter:

I gave Peter a long kiss. I felt the bulge in Peter’s pants. I did not pull away. I pulled Peter tighter to me. After Peter pulled away, I stepped back and looked down between our bodies and said, “Peter, you are on fire. Let’s think about this later.”

Peter blushed and turned away. I put my hand on his shoulder and turned him around. I pulled him even tighter to my body and said, “I did not plan to seduce you. I just wanted to thank you for saving my life and give you a reward. I am the one that’s a peeping Tom. I have seen you and your father in your apartment many times. I read about his death. I have wanted to give you my regards. Like many things in my life that I never get around to doing. I kept putting it off. Come with me I have a nice lunch waiting for you in the kitchen.”

Peter’s penis was still up and it appeared that it was not going to go down. I pointed at a chair and said, “Have a seat. I hope you are hungry.”

With a smile on Peter’s face he said, “I am always hungry.”

I chuckled and walked over to him and planted a long juicy kiss on his lips and said, “I know that, that will come after we have something to eat.”

I went back to the counter and picked up the tray of dishes on it. I placed them on the table in front of Peter. I sat down and removed the red plastic sheets covering the dishes. It was prepared by Henry’s Deli. After lunch we spent a long time talking about our past. Peter helped me with the dishes. We had a wonderful afternoon together. I placed an envelope on the table that my attorney had spent the night working on. I saw Peter staring at it. It had Peter’s name on it. I said, “Peter, after I got home last night I had my lawyer look into your life. I think I know as much about you and your father as you do. I know you are planning to go to college with a scholarship. You will need a few things that a scholarship does not cover. I want to be your friend for the rest of our lives. If it had not been for you, I may not have been here with you today. My lawyer spent last night digging up the crap that Mr. Stone has been doing. He is a very vicious man. Since he attacked me, my lawyer was allowed to search the police and FBI files for Mr. Stone’s past life. With the help of his wife Helen, I think that he has gotten away with a number of murders. I am lucky to be alive today. There is not enough money in this world to pay you for what you did last night. I love you and I will always be here for you, no matter what you want or need. Open the envelope.”

With a freighting look on his face he reached for the envelope. He hesitated and I told him again, to please open it. Peter opened the envelope and looked like he had frozen.  Peter was my beneficiary.   I think Peter was in shock. He did not look at the other documents.  I got up and walked around the table and put a chair next to Peter. I put my arms around Peter and gave him a kiss on his cheek, then said, “There is a bank account in your name. You can purchase anything you want up to a million dollars. Once the account funds drops, funds will be added for the amount you take out of the account. I don’t think you will have to worry about money.”

The first time with Peter with hopes for many more.

I put the documents back into the envelope; I gave Peter the credit card and took his hands. I got up and pulled him out of his chair. I put my arm around Pete and lead him into the bedroom and shut the door. I went over to the window and pulled the blinds. I reached around my body and unbuttoned a few buttons. I asked Peter to please help me unbutton my dress. He unbuttoned the remaining buttons. I let the dress fall to the floor. I put my arms around Peter. I run my finger through his hair. With the other arm I unbuttoned his pants and pulls down the zipper. I could see the lust in Peter’s face.  As his pants fell to the floor, Peter said, “Dorothy, you told me that you had not planned on having sex with me. You have given me enough. We do not have to have sex. You have done more for me than I can never pay you back.”

I said, “What we are going to do is not just for you. It is for me also. I want you as much as you want me. Let’s forget about what I said and enjoy each other.”

I had never enjoyed having sex with anyone as much as I had with Peter. I had more orgasms with Peter than anyone else.  Peter stopped a number of times and we enjoyed the feeling without the motion. I had never done this before. During the pauses we kissed over and over. When Peter finally exploded, we both were totally wiped out. I don’t think Peter had the strength to roll off of me. I rolled Peter over and laid on top of him with my lips on his chest. I planted kisses all over Peter’s body. I rolled off of Peter and cuddles up to him and said, “Peter that was the most enjoyable sex that I have ever had. I don’t know what I am going to do without you. I don’t want to let you out of my arms. I love you.”

We laid there silently for a while. I was wondering what Peter was thinking. I said, “We have a whole day together. Let’s not waste it lying in bed. We can come back to this later. Come and wash my back for me. It has been a long time since I have had someone scrub my back.

Two bare bodies walked together into the bathroom. Peter adjusted the water temperature. We scrubbed each other body. I could not resist the pleasure I was having. I washed the soap off of Peter’s penis and slipped it inside of me. This time it lasted longer than before. I thought it would never end. I was enjoying having sex with Peter. I did not want it to stop. When Peter climaxed, I said, “Oh Peter, don’t stop now.”

With an apologetic voice Pete said, “I’m sorry. Once it starts to go down I cannot stop it. I have to give it some time before I can start over.”

I said, “I will enjoy waiting, knowing what is going to happen will make it much better.”

We dried each other off. I stood behind Peter and reached for a towel. I dried his penis off and gently massaged it, he started to grow. I said, “Peter, keep it up until we get back from dinner. I don’t want to disappoint him.”

Peter said, “I have not found a way to control Roger. He has his own mind.”

I said, “Is Roger what you call your penis?”

Peter said, “Roger is a part of me that I cannot control, so I named him.”

We both got dressed. Peter put on the same clothes that he had worn. I called to Peter and said, “Help me select what you want me to wear.”

Peter said, “You are more beautiful with your clothes off than when you have them on.”

I stepped over to Peter and said, “That the best complement I have ever had. If you keep this up and we will spend the rest of the day in bed.”

Peter said, “As you see, Roger is ready now. He will have to wait.”

I laughed and said, “I love Roger. Be nice to him and give him what he wants. Any time he wants it. I am ready anytime he wants me.”

I said, “He is selfish, and he always wants something.”

After putting on a dozen outfits I finely decided to go casual. I saw what Peter was wearing and decided not to wear anything that would look to extravagant. During dinner Peter told me about his life and he was not sure if his parents were his parents. I said, “Don’t let this ruin your life. If you cannot control your feeling and curiosity, have a professional do a search of your parents. It will only cost you a fraction of the amount that is on the credit card. Enjoy what the credit card will do for you, but don’t through the money away foolishly.”

Peter said, “I have pinched pennies for all my life. I enjoy knowing I have money more than what it will buy. Coming into all of this money will open a lot of closed door of my life. I had a girl friend whose father ran a Ponzi scheme. I only knew his daughter. I did not know anything about her parent’s and they never invited me over to their home. I only lived two doors down the street from her. We walked to school and from school together. Since they could not find her father and I was the only one that personally knew one of the family, the police and the FBI and all the officials at school thought that I was involved in the Ponzi scheme with her parents. I finally got them off of my back. Do you think that the money that you are giving me will spark them to tear my life apart again?”

I said, “I will have my lawyer take care of this. He should know how to keep them all off of your back. If need be, I will personally get involved. My corporate lawyers will tear them all apart. They know how to handle people and what comes out of their mouths. Peter, I am only a phone call away from you. You saved my life and I will guard your life for the rest of my life.”

Peter said, “Dorothy, you got the worst part of deal. I only spent one evening worrying about you. You will have to worry about me for the rest of my life.”

Dorothy said, “That is the best part of the deal, I get the rest of my life thinking about you.”

We had a wonderful dinner together. I said, “Peter, try out the credit card that I gave you. I want to make sure it works.”

I was glad that it worked, I said, “Always use the credit card. Don’t spend the cash that I gave you, only if you have to. You may not want anyone to know who you are. If you use the credit card, they will ask you about your life. Where you live, God only know what else. With cash they will just accept the money. They may check the bill to see if it is authentic. ”

When the check came, the waiter asked for Peter’s driver’s license. I said, “He does not drive. You will have to take my word for it.”

I did not know what was bothering the waiter. I thought that he was going to faint. Still with that weird look on his face, he said, “Yes Miss Martin.”

When the waiter came back with the card and the check Peter added fifteen percent for the tip.

Dorothy’s life:

On the way home I told Peter about my life. My father was the third generation of boys in our family. There was only one child for the three generations and they were all boys.  I had ended the generations of boys in my family. My father had wanted me to get marry to one of the young officials of his corporation. None of them met what I wanted in a husband or treated me the way I wanted to be treated. I told Peter that he met all of my requirements that I wanted in my future husband except for one and that was his age.

I parked in front of Peter’s apartment building. After I stopped, I reached over and gave Peter a long sexual kiss. When I finally pulled away from Peter and said, “I have interfered with your life enough. I do not want to end our friendship. I love you now and I will always love you. I would love to go out to dinner with you now and then, but not every week. I want you to continue your life without me. I don’t want to distract you from the life you are in. I know that a young man as handsome as you are must have a dozen girl friends. Don’t let them know about the money that I gave you. Women, young and old, are attracted to men with money and they will do everything to be the one you pick. For a long and loving life with your choice of a wife that truly loves you, that is more important than a money hungry bitch that married you for your money, not for you. She will try to drain every cent you have. My mother had no idea that my father’s father was as wealthy as he was, he was very wealthy. My father like his father lived a happy life without anyone knowing how wealthy they were.”

Peter asked, “Where do your parents live.”

I looked over at Peter. My eyes were glazed over with tears. Softly I said, “They both were killed in a thunder storm on the way home from a business trip. They had been flying for years without any problems. It was one of those freak accidents that came out of nowhere.”

The tears started to run down my face. Peter caressed me and kissed me on my cheek until the tears appeared to stop. I pulled away and said, “I want to you to be my long lost kid brother. I know we have a sexual friendship. I did not plan it and neither did you. I just wanted to give you anything that you wanted for saving my life and I still do. Good night, I love you.”

Peter gave me a kiss on the cheek and said, “I appreciate everything that you have given me and I will always love you. Thanks again. Good night.”

Peter slid out the car door and closed it behind him. I open the window and said, “One more kiss and I will leave you alone. I want bother you anymore.”

Peter said, “I want you to always bother me. I love having you bothering me. ”

Peter bent down and kissed me on the forehead then the nose and then the lips. I pulled away and said, “I love you.”

When I reached the garage, the guard reaches to open the car door. Fortunately, I had locked the door. In a mild voice he said, “Open the door.”

I did not like the look on his face. I pulled away. Like a fool he tries to stop the car with his bare hands. He bounced off the car. I drove to my parking spot. The bastard ran after the car. I parked the car. Within seconds the guard was banging on the car door window. He was demanding me to open up the door. I called the local police station and told them what was happening and where I lived. The officer that answered the phone said, “You are the lady that was beaten up last night. I hear someone screaming at you. Don’t open the door.  There will be someone over within a few minutes.”  

The bastard yelled, “You fucking bitch if you do not open the door I am going to bust the window and pull your ass out of the car and beat the shit out of you. If I have to break into the car, I am going to kill you.”

I heard someone yell, “Get the fuck away from the car.”

The guard jumped and looked over his shoulder. I did not know who he was afraid of.  He looks around. Someone yelled again. “Get the fuck away from that car or I will kill you.”

The guard took off running into the apartment building. He opened the door and ran into the building.  I heard Peter’s voice. I looked up at Peter and I opened the door. Peter helps me out of the car. I put my arms around Peter and said, “How did you know that I was in trouble?”

Peter said, “For once in my life, I looked across the yard and waited for you to turn on your lights. It took too long and I was afraid that something had happened to you.”

I said, “I called the police and they are on the way.”

Peter said, “Do not go into the building. That where the guard went.”

We walking out through the garage door and the police were pulling up to the front door of the building. Dorothy yelled to them. One of the officers headed in our direction and said, “What the problem?”

We both started to answer the officer. The officer said, “Miss did you call the police, if you did why did you call?”

I said, “The guard threaded me and demanded that I get out of my car. I did not get out of the car. He cursed at me and continued demanding me to get out of the car or he would kill me.”

Peter said, “When I walked into the driveway and heard what was going on. I told the guard to get away from the car. I don’t think he saw me. He took off and ran into the building.”

The office said, “Follow me. He may be waiting for you inside the building.”

We followed the cop out the garage entrance. At the entrance to the building the guard was talking to two cops. In the darkness I don’t think the two cops and the guard saw us heading for the entrance. The guard was telling the cops that he had called the police station and a woman was trying to run him over and she is in the garage. The officer with us told the other cops to cuff the guard. The guard looked over at the officer and yelled, “Why are you going to arrest me. She tried to run me over.”

The cop that was with us said, “Cuff him. He did not call the police. A woman manned Dorothy Martin called. What is your name?”

The guard face turned a bright red. He said, “She tried to run me over.”

 One of the officers said, “Your name is not Dorothy, you are not a woman, you did not call the police, and you have been telling us a bunch of shit since we got here. Why should we believe you?”

Peter said, “How much money did Wilmer Stone promise you. He does not have a penny to his name. His wife has the money and she would not give you a red penny. Wilmer is just like you, he has been lying all of his life and I think you are no different.”

One of the officers said, “Would you like to press charges against him.”

I said, “No, what good would it do and how long would he be in jail. I am going to have my lawyer put a restraining order on him. If he comes closer than a half mile of me, I will file a tempted murder charge against him. I don’t want to hear his threaten voice or see his ugly face again in my life.”

Peter said, “Before you drop any charges that you may have, I think you should look into how Wilmer Stone got into the building. I don’t think Sammy would have opened the door for him. Stone must have promised him some money for letting him enter the building through the garage. Sammy would not let him enter through the front door or from the garage entrance. He still had to pass Sammy to get into the building. That is why Stone beat the hell out of Sammy. Without the front door to the building open Stone had to find another way into the building. That bastard was the key to the building.”

The guard yelled, “Don’t believe a damn thing that son of a bitch said.”

One of the officers went over to the guard and said, “The truth hurts, doesn’t it. I think Peter hit the nail on the head. We were wondering how Stone got into the building. Sammy would not let Stone in the building. There weren’t any forced entrances anywhere in the building. We will put this in our report along with attempted murder.”

The guard yelled at Peter and swore that he would kill him if that was the last thing he did in his life. One of the officers had a portable recorder and it was on. The office said to the guard, “You just added another thirty years to you sentence.”

The officer held up the recorder and said, “We have every word you said on tape. Let me see you wiggle out of your own words.”

The guard tried to lunge at the officer. He almost got away. Another officer slams his night stick into the calf of the guard. Another officer slams his fist into the guard head. The guard fell to the sidewalk. They picked up the guard and dragged him to one of the cruisers and dumped him in the backseat of the cruisers and took off.

One of the officers said, “We are going arrest him for lying to a police officer and any other thing we can come up with.”

We thanked the other officers. Peter went into the building with me. There was a new guard at the entrance. He said, “What was going on out there. Do you live in the building?”

I gave the guard my name and apartment number. I said to the guard, “Call your company and tell them we need another guard to guard the entrance to the garage. The guard that was there has been locked up by the local precinct. We need someone there now.”

Peter followed me to the elevator and up to my room. When we got to the door, Peter gave me a kiss on my cheek, he said, Good night, I love you.”

I said, “Peter, you have come to my aid twice in two days. You have put your life in danger for me. Not in my life has anyone ever come close to what you have done for me. Not having you next to me. It makes me feel afraid and lonely. Please spend the night with me.”

Peter put his arms around me and said, “I am part of your life. This is the most precious moments of my life when I am with you. I hope it never ends. I would love to spend the night with you.”

Like the other times we showered together and made love. I fell asleep with my head on Peter’s chest.

When I woke the following morning Peter was still sleeping. I left him a note in the bath room. I knew that he would head to the bathroom before he went any place else. Not knowing what Peter would want for breakfast, I prepared a little of everything for him.

While I was waiting for Peter to wake up I went over to his apartment and got his books, while I was there, I saw the small room that he and his father had to share. I felt sorry for Peter and his father. I went back to my apartment. I heard Peter in the bathroom.

Peter came in and hugged me, he said, “Never in my life have I had a meal like this. It’s no way I can eat a fraction of why have for me. Have you eaten?”

I said, “Yes, it is all for you, I did not know what you liked for breakfast. So, I prepared everything I had in the frig. Eat what you want and as much as you want. I will take you to school.”

I enjoy watching Peter eat. Thank God he loves my cooking. Peter went into the bath room to brush his teeth again. I drove Peter to school and parked in front of the school. I gave Peter a passionate kiss. He got out of the car and looked at me and said, “I love you.”

Peter through me another kiss and shut the car door. I drove away. Peter did not move he watched me pull away. I did not want to go to work.

I went to my office and called the company’s director that designs the interior of all of our shops. His name was Clark. We met at Peter’s apartment. I told Clark to redecorate the apartment and try to have it finished before the day was over. We had a short discussion. Clark said that he had in the warehouse all the new furniture that we needed. He asked if he could throw anything out. I told him no, It was not my things and I did not know what the tenant wanted to save. If he duplicated the furniture, they could take away the old furniture and store it in the warehouse until I asked the tenant.  Clark said that there would be no problem. It will be completed by seven this evening.

I knew that they had redecorated stores across the country in less time than the time he promised. He would have a dozen or more men and women working on a project, with another dozen collecting the furniture and anything that they would need.

Time was money and we could not have a shop closed for a day. Twice the money it cost to redecorate the shops would be made in half the day the shop was open. I had confidence in them to finishing the redecoration of Pete’s apartment before he got out of school. I shoved all of my chores over to my gofer. About the time Peter was scheduled to get out of school, I got a call, the project had been completed. If I wanted to see what they had done, I wanted to stop at Peter’s apartment. The crew was still packing up a large truck. I climbed the three flights of steps and took a quick peek at Peter’s apartment. It was fabulous. They even had the wardrobe that I purchased for Peter neatly aliened in the closet.

I drove the few blocks to the front of the school that Peter went to. I pulled over and saw two young girls waiting for someone. I called to them. They looked at each other and the both of them came over to the car. I asked them if they knew Peter. They both tried to talk over the other one. I pieced together the answer that I wanted. I was about to laugh. I pulled up a few feet and parked the car. I got out and went up to the entrance to the school. When I reached the entrance a woman was standing there. She points down the hall and said, “Your lover is down the hall.”

I wanted to laugh, your lover, I saw Peter and heading in my direction. When we met, Peter wrapped his arms around me and gave me a kiss. I glanced down the hall the woman was watching us. She had a very angry look on her face. I looked back at Peter and gave him another peck on his cheek. I heard a door being slammed. I looked around and said, “What was that.”

Peter said, “The door to her class room is hard to close. I was in her class last year when they bumped me up a grade.”

I could not help it; a smirk came over my face with a slight chuckle. I said to myself, “I can’t blame them. If they feel the same way about you as I do, I would have done the same things the two young girls did outside and what Miss Smith just did. I have wondered what Peter’s life was like before we met. Knowing that he is a very handsome young man, I should have known that he must have a dozen women courting him. This is one part of our relationship that I hope will not destroy our friendship.

I said, “Come with me I have some document that you have to sign. I want to be your guardian. This way, I am a parent of yours. I can give you everything I have and you will not be taxed for it. I hope that you don’t mind me being your guardian?”

Peter said, “No, no Dorothy. There is no one else in the world that I would choose over you.”

I said, “Let get out of here. I don’t want to be in the public’s eyes. I have catered dinner for two at my apartment. You can read over these documents and sign them if you wish. You will always be my hero wither you sign them or not.”

As I was driving, Peter was glanced over the documents. I was wondering what he was thinking. Will Peter sign them? Peter look over at me. I smiled at him and said, “Do you have any problems with the Will and the guardianship. I promise you that as far as the guardianship, I will not interfere in your past life that you have had with any of your friends. You can still live the life you were living before our lives came together. The few days that we have been together are the most precious days of my life. I want us to continue our lives’ as if we had never met. Once and a while, I want to have a day or two together as we have had the last few days. If the authorities find out that we are sexually involved. Both of our lives will be messed up. God only knows what they will do.”

Peter said, “I will never tell anyone about our relationship. I know what will happen if someone finds out that you are sexually involve with me. The only way that anyone will know is if they hire some snoop to follow us everywhere we go.”

I pulled into the garage driveway. A new guard was on duty. I said to the Guard, “This is my brother. He lives around the block. The red convertible is his car. He will be using the car when he gets his driver’s license.”

The guard said, “He is the guy that defended you. I saw your picture and his picture in the paper.”

Peter said, “Miss Martin is my sister. She is also my guardian. Glad to meet you. My name is Peter. What is your name?”

He said, “I am Paul. I am glad to meet the both of you. I just started working here today.”

Peter whispered two me, “You bought me a car? You did not have to do that.” With a very serious look on my face I said, “Peter, if you do not want it I will return it.”  

I pulled into the garage and parked next to a beautiful red convertible. Peter said, “Dorothy I hate to put you through all the trouble returning the car. I will suffer and keep it.”

I said, “There is no problem in returning it. All I have to do is make a phone call and tell them to pick it up.”

I knew that Peter wanted the car. I enjoy kidding him. I would never hurt him. Peter said, “You have been too generous to me already. I will never be able to pay you back for what you have given me now.”

I smiled at Peter and put my arm around Peter and said, “Peter I am trying to pay you back for saving my life. Either one of those men would have killed me. Make me happy and please keep it. I was just kidding you about returning the car. I know it is a lot of money to you. To me it is like giving a penny to a beggar on the street.”

Peter reaches over and gave me a hug and a long loving kiss then he said, “How could I turn you down. You are my precious sister and I love you very much. You already have done enough to balance what I did for you a thousand times over, I love you.”

I said, “Come with me. I cannot let you leave me. I want you so very much.”

Peter followed me to my apartment. I pulled all the shades, and then went into the bath room. I called Peter. Peter came into the bathroom and I shut the door behind him. Pete turned and faced me. I started slowly undressing Peter and said, “I want these moments with you to last for a long time. I feel like I have to put a leash on you. I want to remember every moment with you.”

Peter stood motionless and watched me undress. I stood there nude. Peter already had an erection. I did not touch Peter. I pulled his pants and underpants off and let them drop to the floor. Peter stepped out of his pants and reached around me and unbuttoned my dress. Peter did it very slowly. He sounded like he was breathless.   I had a similar feeling. I felt like this was the first time I made love.  When we had finished undressing each other, he pulled me tightly against his necked body. My heart was pounding away. We kissed and caressed every part of each other’s body. Peter reached into the shower and turned it on. He adjusted the temperature to a very warm temperature. He stepped into the shower and pulled me with him. We made love for a long time. I did not want it to end. I did not want Peter to stop. I knew that Peter had climaxed. I gave Peter another long kiss. Then I said, “I want the memory of this day to last for the rest of my life. After dinner, I want you to return to the life you had before I interfered with it. Even though I did not intend for us to go this far, it has been the best moments of my life. Let’s get dressed and go out to dinner.”

I was putting my clothes on and said, “Peter I have some documents that I need you to sign. Let’s get it over with now. Then we will celebrate.”

Peter looked at the documents that I had laid on the dining room table. The first one was the guardianship. The next one was the saving account that I had opened for Peter. The third was the lease on Peter’s apartment and insurance of the items in his apartment, also the insurance on the car. The last document was my Will. I had adopted Peter and I was his sister. Peter finished signing all the spot that had yellow markers next to it. Then I signed all the spot that had blue markers. When Peter finished signing the documents, I closed all the folders and put them in my briefcase. I said, “Now I can call you my brother. I hope you do not mind.”

Peter shook his head and said, “Not in a million years. I have never had a brother or a sister. I hope that I live up to what you expect me to be. I don’t know how I am supposed to react to a sister.  I certainly love my little sister and I always will.”

I said, “That is all I can ask for. I love you too. Let’s get moving I made the reservation for two hours ago.”

When we got into the garage I gave Peter the keys for the red convertible and said, “Let try it out. I have not had a chance to ride in it.”

After we were out of the garage and the neighborhood, I cuddle up to Peter. On the way to the restaurant we got a lot of gawkers looking at us. I did not know if it was the car or me cuddling up to Peter. I looked over at Peter. He had this weird look on his face. He parked the car and we walked inside. There is usually a woman that guides you to an open table. One of the waitresses came over and whispered to the woman and takes the menus from the woman. She said to Peter, where would you like to sit. I said, “I am Dorothy Martin. I have a reservation for a private room.”

The waitress said, “Oh, since you did not show up. The manager gave the room to another customer.”

Peter said, “Honey, I don’t mind sitting out her. Do you mind?”

“Yes I do, I paid for the room when I made the reservation. Where is the manager?”

I could see the bitch was lying. I said, “Don’t just stand there, and go get the manager.”

The waitress had a sarcastic look on her face and did not take a step. A few of the waiters and the customer around us looked at us. I wondered why they were so noisy. I was ready to blow my stack again. Samuel came over to us and said Miss Martin is there something that I can help you with. Your room is ready for you. The bitch turned white as a ghost. She hurried away without saying anything. With a cool voice Dorothy said, “Samuel, I think there has been a mix up. Would you please take us to the room that I reserved?”

We followed Samuel through the maze of tables to a hall. As we walked down the hall, we passed other guest having dinner in their rooms. Samuel took us to the last room. It was twice the size of the other rooms. Samuel pulled out Dorothy’s chair and said, “I am sorry about the mix up. I am sure it will not happen again.”

I said, “Please do not punish the young waitress. She just did not know that I reserved this room.”

There was a flurry of waiters setting up the table and bringing in assortment of treats. I think that Peter was over whelmed. He let me select our dinners. When we finished our appetizer they brought in our dinner. Peter had a wonderful appetite. The dinner was my favorite. When we were ready to leave, the bitchy waitress came in with Samuel, he introduces us to Liz and she apologized. I forgave Liz and said, “We all make mistakes in our lives.”

I hugged the bitch and said, “I will ask for you the next time my brother and I have dinner here.”

A surprised look came across her face and she thanked me. Peter used his credit card to pay for the three hundred dollar bill and the fifty dollar tip. I did not think anything of it. Peter looked flabbergasted. I was wondering what he was thinking.

As we were leaving, I said that I wanted to see something in his apartment. I could see the wonderment in Peter’s face. We walked up the three flights of stairs and Peter opened the door for me. Peter follower me into the room, when Peter saw the room he said, “Dorothy I have the wrong room. This is not my apartment.”

I smiled at Peter and said, “Yes this is my young brother’s apartment. I made a few changes.”

Peter was overwhelmed. We spent the next hour talking about the room. I wanted to make sure that Peter was pleased with everything. All of a sudden Peter looks around the room with a scared look on his face. I said, “Don’t you like the furniture?”

Peter said that he loved it but, everything is changed around. I could walk around with my eyes closed and never bump into anything. I will have to get use to it.

I said, “It has been a long day. You still have not done your homework. Stay here and I will take your car back to the garage. Come here and give your sister a goodnight kiss.”

Peter took my hand and led me to the back window and said, “When you get home. Go to one of the rear windows and open the shade enough that I can see you. Make sure that you lock the door after you get inside. Don’t open the door for anyone. I love you sis.”

I said, “Yes big brother. I will make sure that the same thing that happened last night doesn’t happen tonight.”

Peter walked me to the door and gave me a kiss. He watched me walking down the three flights of stairs and waved at me when I left the building. I had no trouble getting in the building and to my apartment. I went over to a window and looked across to the next street. I did not see Peter. I waited for almost thirty minutes. Where in hell did Peter go? I had installed a new phone and left a cell phone for him. I used the regular phone to call him. It took a few minutes for him to answer. Peter picked up the phone, I said, “You were not at the window. Where were you?”

There was a pause then Peter said, “I am sorry. Mother Nature caught me and I had to go. Please forgive me.”

I said, “Goodnight sweetheart. Don’t forget to do your home work.”

Later I woke up I saw the lights in on in Pete’s apartment. When Peter answered I said, “I saw your light on and I forgot to tell you that I left you a cell phone. Also I did not tell you where it was. It’s in the drawer with your underwear. I hid it where the workers would not look if they were looking for something to steal. I felt that they would not look where you’re underwear were. Good night honey, I am going back to bed.”

I had a busy day. I could not mess around with Peter. I tried to forget about Peter, but I could not. Thoughts of Peter would pop up in my mind and interrupt what I was thinking about. I spent the morning at the office. I had put off going out for lunch. I wanted to finish what I was doing. I got a call from my secretary. I pushed the button and said, “Yes.”

My secretary said, “A Tommy Henderson would like to see you. Are you available?”

I said, No, but send him in.”

I got up and went to the door. It had been sometime since I had seen Tommy. My thoughts about Peter vanished. Thoughts of the past washed out all the other thoughts. When he opened the door and walked into my office. He shuts the door. At first the thoughts of how much I had yearned for him flooded my mind. I had dreamed and fantasized about the times we made love. I ran to him and jumped up into his arms. It did not take long for him to have an arousal. I was still thinking about the past. When I kiss him, his mouth smelled terrible. I pulled away from him and asked, “When was the last time you washed out your mouth. It’s smell like a rotten brewery.”

Tommy said, “Sweetheart, I just got off a plane. Martha and I just got in town. I left her at the hotel. Take a break and let’s go to your apartment. I feel safer there. I still cannot forget about you when I am making love with Martha. Have you fallen in love with that guy that saved your life?”

This brought the thoughts that I had of Peter back into my mind. I said, “Not really, I am very grateful for him saving my life two times in two days. He has gone back into his life and I am continuing the life I had before this happened.”

Tommy said, “I have been thinking about you since the last time we made love. I cannot get you out of my mind.”

In the back of my mind, the pleasure that Tommy had given me over the years, I could not turn him down. I push the button for my secretary. I saw the light turn on. I did not give her a chance to question me. I said, “I am leaving for the day. I did not go out for lunch. I am taking an old friend out for lunch.”

I pushed the button; I did not want to go into details with my secretary. I told Tommy to go into the bath and brush his teeth and wash out his mouth. I waited for him at my desk and gathered the document that I wanted to review tonight. I made a call to Peter. He did not answer. I left him a message on his answering machine. When Tommy came out of my bath, I knew that he had done something else. It smelled like hell. This soured my affection for Tommy. I did not recall a time that Tommy smelled like he had done something in his pants. On the way to my apartment I kept the windows wide open.  I could not stand the odor that was coming from his body.

The garage guard flagged me through. He was on the phone talking to someone. We went up the stairs to my apartment. I did not want the doorman to see me with Tommy. When we got inside my apartment, I told Tommy to go take a bath in one of the guest baths. He headed for Peter’s bedroom, I yelled, “Use the one on the right. The one on the left is for my guest. I don’t want to clean up that room.”

I took a quick shower while Tommy was taking his. I undress and put on a thin house coat.

Tommy did not take too much time. He came out with only a towel wrapped around him. I looked at his body. It looked like he had gained a hundred pounds over the last three years since he got married. I said to Tommy, “Go into the bedroom where you took your shower. I have something to do before we do it.”

It only took a few minutes to put on my diaphragm. When I walked into the guest room Tommy with his fat necked body was laying in the center of the bed. He already had an erection. Without saying a word, I climbed on top of Tommy and inserted his penis into my vagina. There was no love in either one of us. It was nothing but lust from Tommy. Personally I did not enjoy making love with Tommy. The feeling that I had a few years back was not there. It was over in a couple of minutes. Tommy seemed to enjoy it. I got up and told Tommy that I had quest coming over later and please leave before they get here. He put his clothes on and said he had to go to the bathroom. There was a knock on the door. I said to Tommy, Go into my bathroom and stay there until I come back. I went back to the door and asked, “Who is it?”

No one answered. I shouted again, “Who in hell is at the door? If you do not tell me who you are, I am going to call the police.”

I looked through the peep hole. I saw Peter sticking out his tongue at me. I open the door and gave him hell, I asked, “What the hell are you trying to do.  Scare me to death.”

Peter said, “No honey, I apologize for pulling this on you. I was just kidding around.”

I opened the door and mumbled you fucking ass hole. Peter apologized to me again.  I ignored Pete and I told Peter to take a seat and I would be right back.”

I thought that Tommy was going to piss.

I said, “What are you mumbling about?”

Tommy said, “How the fuck am I going to get out of here? My wife and I are going to a wedding reception. She will kill me if I don’t go with her to the reception.”

I said, “That is your problem. My problem is to get you out of here without Peter seeing you. When you said that you had to go to the bath room, I thought that you had to go piss. Be quiet and don’t leave the bath room. I will do my best to get Peter out of the apartment or into his bedroom. Leave the door open so you can hear us when we go into his bedroom.”

I wanted to get Peter into his bedroom so Tommy could leave without Peter seeing him. When I got into the living room, Peter was fast asleep. I ran back in the bathroom and got Tommy. I told him that Peter had fallen asleep. I hurried Tommy out of the apartment. Thank God for that. The damn wind blew the door close. It scared me to death. I heard Peter say, “What was that?”

I said, “I thought that I heard someone at the door. I opened it and the wind slammed it shut.”

Peter said, “What have you been doing all day?”

I said, “We had an unexpected reunion at the office. A friend of mine that I had not seen for sometime came to visit me. I brought him over to my apartment.  They think that I should move to the country and build a large home on about a hundred acres. Also raise horses and things like they do.”

 Peter smelled the odor of the bath powder that Tommy was using. He asked, “What’s that odor?”

I said, “That’s bathe powder. I was using it earlier. I spilt some of it in my bathroom sink.”

Peter said, “It smells like someone just took a bath.” 

I said, “I took a long bath about an hour ago. What have you been doing since you got out of school?”

Peter said, “Attorney Parson picked me up after school and took me to New York. The press questioned the hell out of me. I did not let them push me around. I told them what happened and Attorney Parson took me over to her apartment. She must have been working all night to set up the interview. She wanted to take me out for dinner. She said that she had not had a bathe since the day before and thought that she smiled like a pig pin. She went into the bath room. I waited for about thirty minutes. I did not hear any sound coming from the bath room. I was afraid that she had drowned or passed out. I went to the bath room and listen. There wasn’t any noise coming from the bath room. I open the door and she was sound asleep in the bathtub. I did not think that there was any danger. It looked like the water was draining out of the tub. I close the door and took a cab home. I looked across the gardens to see if you were home. I did not see you. I went down to the Deli and bought a Hoagie. Henry started talking about the Stones. I had not seen Helen since we gave our testimony. I told Henry to make it a double and give me another one just like mine for Mrs. Stone. With Henry being single and ran the Deli by himself. I told him that Mrs. Stone was a very smart and lovable lady. Henry said that she had given him recipes for his Hoagies over the years. I took the two Hoagies up to Mrs. Stone apartment and we had a long talk about her past and her future. I hinted that she should get to know Henry more and give him a hand when she not working. I also hinted that I think he has a crush on her. I think I put a spark into Mrs. Stone. She said that she was going to stop end and see him. I think they need each other and a little push will not hurt them. She has filed for a divorce.”

Peter scared the hell out of me. I was still pissed off at him. Having Tommy here was a mistake. I should not have taken him home with me. He has turned out to be a slob. His mouth and body odor were disgusting. I don’t think that he has had a bath in a week. God bless his wife. I should not have given Peter hell. I could not help it.

Peter said, “You look tired and I have to do my homework. Have a nice evening.”

Peter turned and headed for the door. He opened the door. I said, “One minute, you did not kiss me goodbye.”

The love for Peter wiped the anger out of my body.  I put my arms around Pete and kissed every inch of his beautiful face. I said, “I am sorry that I was so mean to you. Please forgive me. When you finish your homework, please come back over here and spend the night with me. I miss you so much when you are not with me.”

Peter gave me a peck on the cheek and pulled away from me. I watched him walking down the hall. Peter looked back over his shoulder and through me a kiss. In a more pleasant voice I said, “I love you. Hurry back.”

I was hoping that our first disagreement did not tear us apart. Peter appeared to be in a more pleasant mood. This helped to clear the fear that Peter no longer loved me.

About an hour later Peter knocked on the door. He said, “I want to warn you that it is only me.”

I opened the door and pulled Peter into the apartment. I woke up Roger deliberately. I saw the smile on Peter’s face.

We took a shower together and made love. We dried each other off and climbed into my bed. Our bodies were wrapped together. We both fell to sleep still wrapped together.

During the middle of the night Peter had to go tinkle. Both of us were tied together with the sheets. Trying to get out of the knot that both of us were in, it woke up the both of us. I said that I had to go also. We untied the knot and went to our respective bathrooms. We went back to bed with Peter at the edge on one side and I was on the edge on the far side of a king size bed. Peter woke up early and sneaked out of the apartment. I called Peter and asked him why he left. He told me about the rotten smell coming from his mouth and he did not want me to smell it. I said, “Peter don’t worry about it. I have eaten highly seasoned food and smelled worse than you smelled. Have a nice day.”

I had a hectic day. I had dozens of documents to study and sign. I went out for dinner and came back to work. Before I left the office I called Peter. I did not get an answer. I left a message. When I finally finish I headed for my apartment. As before a cold chill ran down my back. I expected the worse. I could not spend the night alone. I looked out the window at Peter’s apartment. The lights were out. He must have gone to bed. I turned out the lights and went to my car. I drove around the block. The only vacant spot was in the loading zone in from of Peter’s apartment building. I thought, to hell with it I will pay the fine. Thankful I got copies of the keys to get into the building and into Peter’s apartment. I climbed the stairs. The only light on the stairs was the street lights coming through the windows. I open the door to the apartment. Trying not to wake Peter, I tiptoed across the dark room to the bed. I search the bed with my hands. I turned on the light on next to the bed. I said, “Where the hell is he? He must be in the bathroom out in the hall.”

I laid down on the bed. I heard something falling. It scared the ship out of me. I screamed. I saw Peter getting up from the floor. I plopped back on to the bed. Peter said, “I am sorry if I scared you. I did not know who was coming into the room at this time of night. I hid under the bed with my baseball bat.”

In anger I said, “Peter, you scared the fucking shit out of me. Please do not do that again.”

With the look on Peter’s face I knew that he felt that it was funny. Peter pulled me up close to him. He said, “I promise, I will never hide under the bed again. What are you doing here?”

Still shaking from fear, “I do not know what is happening with me. Especially at night, every sound frightens the hell out of me. I bought a pair of ear muffs so that I could not hear the sounds. The ear muffs works in the reverse. When I cannot hear any of the sounds, I am more frightened than I was when I did hear the sounds. At least, the sounds that I am familiar with, I can filter them out. Enough of that, I feel so secure when I am with you, whether its day or night. I hope you let me stay here with you at night until I can get over the fear that is haunting me every day and night.”

Peter rolled over and pulled me next him, then he said, “Dorothy, you pay for the rent and refurbished the apartment. Your name is on the lease. Not mine. Be my quest twenty four hours every day guest. I could not have a nicer roommate.”

I said, “Would you please call me Dot. That is what I have been called all of my life by my family. My grandfather more or less changed my name, Dorothy is more my business name. Every time I hear Dorothy, I think that I have to sign something or being introduced to a stranger. My grandfather said that I was another dot in the family tree. We all were new DOT’S in the family”

Peter said, “Dot, I am already trained into calling you Dorothy. Dot I hope that I can remember you as Dot.”

We did not have sex; we cuddled and fell asleep in each other arms. This started a new era in our lives together. We spent the nights in my apartment in separate beds, ate our morning and dinner meals, and bathed ourselves in my apartment. Peter went home after school and did his homework. I had a feeling that Peter was entertained a few of his girlfriends. This continued until school ended. They did not kick Peter back a year. I was so happy for him. Since Peter was out of school I wanted to spend some time with him. I took Peter on a cruise along the European coast and around the Mediterranean Sea.  We had the best of everything. When the ship let us off at the different port, I flooded Peter with gifts. Peter did not tag alone with me when we were shopping. When I had finished shopping I looked around the shop for Peter. I saw Peter talking with a young girl at a jewelry counter. I asked, “What can I buy you?”

Peter pulled me close to him and said, “Please, don’t buy me anything else. You have showered me with gifts already. There is nothing that I really need.”

Peter put his head next to my ear and whispered, “Being with you is the best thing that ever happened to me. I don’t need any material gifts to make me any happier than I am now. I love you.”

I caressed Pete’s face, and gave him a kiss on his cheeks then said, “I don’t know how fortunate I am. Being with you Peter, I have the whole world in my arms. I hope this feeling never goes away.

We left the shop and headed back to the ship.  I wanted to go back to our room to freshen up. We both had our bedroom and baths. Peter had just gotten in the shower and I tapped on the shower door and said, “May I join you.”

Peter said, “Sure come on in.”

I opened the shower door. I was never so happy.  We made love for a long time. We dried each other off and climbed in bed together. We cuddled and caressed each other’s body for a long time without saying a word. I wondered what peter was thinking about.  An hour had passed; I gave Peter a quick kiss on his lips and said, “Let’s get ready for dinner.”

It seemed like everyone got dress up for dinner. Peter had no problem of finding a nice suit. I had packed a suitcase with very nice suits and all of the accessories. When we were ready to leave the cabin Peter came over to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Peter took a necklace out of his pocket and clipped it around my neck. I had my mouth wide open and said, “Is this for me, it is so beautiful. I saw it in the shop today and started to buy it. I have too much jewelry already I don’t need any more. I will always cherish it. Thank you so very much. I don’t think I will ever take it off. It will always remind me of the one and only person that I really love.”

With love and happiest Peter’s eyes were tearing. Peter could not hold back the tears that came out of his eyes. I took a finger and wiped the tear across Peter’s face. I looked into Pete’s eyes and said, “Peter, I pray that we will always love each other, even though there is a difference in our age, I am only 21. My grandfather had another birth certificate made up for me. He felt that if he died and I was not over 21 someone may try to take the business away from me. If I was over 21 they could not do a damn thing.”

This took Peter by surprise.  I said, “I am only three and a half years older than you are.”

Pete said, “You are kidding me.”

I shook my head and said, “No, I am not. When we get back home I will take you to the bank and let you open my safety deposit box. I keep it there. I have wanted to tell you since I first met you.”

Peter told me that this made him feel more comfortable. Seven years had put a little strain on him. Peter hugged me and then said, “When would you like to marry me?”

I said, “When you are at least 18. I will still be three and half years older than you are. Will that be alright with you?”

Peter said, “The sooner the better. Will you marry me?”

I said, “Is this a proposal?”

Peter said, “Yes, it is a proposal.”

I  Jumped up and put my arms over Peter’s shoulder and wrapped my legs around Peter, then said, “Yes, yes and a million yes’s. I will marry you as soon as we are allowed. I don’t want any problem with our age difference.”

Peter said, “In some states we could get married today.” 

Peter opened the cabin door. The sea was calm. He held the door for me. I said, “Thank you Peter. You are quite a gentlemen. Most men never hold the door open for their companion. You have always held the door for me.”

We made our way to the dining room. As usual, the men and woman were well dressed. They served us more food than we could eat. Both of us ate more than what we should have eaten. I loved watching Peter eat. When we were finished we took a walk around the ship. We had done this a dozen times. Peter said, “What is bothering you. The look on your face wasn’t like it was before dinner. I was afraid to ask you why.”

Peter kissed me on the cheek and I said, “I wish I wasn’t older than you.”

Peter said, “Dot, you are not old. You are a beautiful young woman. I am the one that has the problem. Why wasn’t I born at least four or five years earlier? Regardless of our age, there is nothing that will keep us apart.”

I put my arms around Peter and kissed him on the cheek and said, “I want to marry you now. I want to start a family tonight. I want to bring our relationship out into the public. I don’t want to wait four years. I know that I will never meet anyone that could take your place in my life. Let’s get married here, aboard the ship and have it registered in one of these foreign countries. We don’t have to broadcast it to the world.”

Peter said, “If we get married aboard the ship. Everyone on board and the whole world well know about it.”

I put my hands on Pete’s cheek and said, “Peter this is why I love you. You are so right. It will be broadcasted around the world. We have six more ports to visit. Maybe we can get married in one of them.”

I was planning our marriage in one of the foreign countries that we would be visiting. I kept asking for Peter’s approval. He kept nodding his head. I was looking at the dates that the ship would be in different ports. I saw a date that I had not remembered. The corporate yearly meeting was schedule for a week from now. I never hated the inheritance of the corporation until now. Without thinking I said, “Oh shit!”

I looked over at Peter and said, “We have to go home. I forgot about the corporate meeting on the first of July. I have to be there. Representatives from around the world will be there. I cannot miss this meeting nor have someone represent me. Peter, please forgive me.  We can get married later it you wish. It want be as romantic as it would be if we got married now. Damn it.”

Peter stopped and took me into his arms and said, “I would love to marry you and keep it quiet for the next four years. I am afraid that someone will find out and I don’t know what the welfare department would do to both of us. I would rather wait and see if we should or want to be married this early in both of our lives.”

I put my arms around peter and said, “I was thinking about myself again. I had promised you that you could continue your life and I would continue my life. Let’s wait until you are twenty one before we think about marriage again.”

On the flight home Peter moved the armrest. At least we had each other. They only fed us snacks. I had the cab driver drop Peter off at his apartment before I went home. As I was passing the windows, I saw Peter waving at me. I was in a hurry, Peter kept waving at me. I was late and had to hurry. I stopped waving at Peter.”

Dot was poisoned:

I woke up and looked around. I did not know where I was. I tried to remember why I was here. Had I passed out? Why? Am I in a hospital? I saw Peter sitting on a chair. There were a couple of nurses next to me.

They motioned to Peter. Peter jumped up and came over to me. He planted kisses all over my face. I asked. “What happened to me?”

Peter said, “No one really knows. You ate or drank something that knocked you out. They will have to do some lab test to find out what you drank or ate. What was the last thing you remember and what was the last thing you ate or drank.”

“Honey, right now everything is a blank. I don’t remember the meeting and most of the dinner after the meeting.  I do not have any memory of what happened after the dinner. I do remember someone filling up my coffee cup. I did not like the taste and only had a swallow. I left the cup with the remainder of the coffee on the table.

Peter said, “They are trying to find out what you drank or ate. They have drained you body of all the chemicals. They do not know what the elements are. Maybe the coffee was spiked. Where were you sitting? I think that the doctor would love to test the coffee. I am going to call officer King.”

 I said, “Honey you have been with me at a few of the dinners. You know where I always sat and they will not have the place cleaned up until around the middle of the day, if not later.”

Peter said, “Give me a moment. I am going to call officer King. I think that he will want to follow this up.”

With Peter sitting next to me, I could hear the person on the other end of the line. Peter called the police department. They forwarded the call to King. When King got on the phone, he said, “Peter, the operator told me who was calling. What’s up?”

Peter said, “As you know, Miss Martin was poisoned. She woke up a few minutes ago. The last thing that she remembered, someone filled up her cup of coffee and she only took a swallow of it. She also thanks that the dining area will not be cleaned up until later today. She said that she was sitting at the far end of the hall. The chair she was sitting in is an antique that her grandfather always sat in. There are seven seats and she was sitting in the center seat. I hope this will give you a clue to what was in the coffee. She said that the coffee pot and her cup may still be there.”

King said, “One of the doctors called us and told us that she was poisoned. They still do not know what the poison was. I will send some men over to the hall and see what they can find. Thanks for the tip.”

Peter closed the cell phone and sat next to me. I could not keep my eyes open. I knew that I was falling to sleep, but I could not stop it.

I don’t know how long I had been asleep. I had started to wake up. I heard a man and a nurse talking. I did not like what they were saying. I kept my eyes closed and listened to the conversation that they were discussing. They were discussing ways to kill me.  Suddenly the police came in and took them away; I opened my eyes jokingly and said, “Peter, I like the other Peter. Do I have a choice?”

Peter said, “I am not very much of a man. I think you would be better off with a guy like him. He is a conniving bastard. Just the type you need.”

I said, “Come here, I would not give you up for a million like that bastard. My breathe smells like I haven’t brushed my teeth for a year. Please give me a hug.”

Peter bent over and gave me a long hug and kissed me on my forehead. I said, “I was asleep when the nurse and the bastard with her came in. When I woke up, they were looking at each other. It scared the hell out of me.  I did not know who they were and you were not around. I kept my eye open just enough to see who they were. I didn’t have the slightest idea who they were. I was going to scream like hell if anyone tried to stick another needle into me. When I saw you at the doorway, I knew that you would not let anything happen to me. I love you. They were discussing ways to kill me.”

Pete calls King and told him what I had heard.

I said, “Let me talk to officer King.”

I was on the phone for at least ten minutes describing the ways they were going to murder me. I finally handed Peter the phone and said, “King told me that we called him just in time. There was an attorney waiting at the precinct for them to arrive. He had already had papers to have them released on a million dollar bond. They are not going to let them out until the whole problem goes in front of a judge. Thank God, I woke up when I did. They may have gotten away with it.”

Lunch had come and gone. There would be another hour before they started handing out dinners. Peter said, “How would you like a Hoagie.”

I said, “I would love to have a hot pastrami.”

Peter said that he wanted the same. He dialed Henry’s and gave them our order. He told Henry where we were. Henry said, “Through the grape vine, I heard that Dorothy had a little too much to drink last night.”

Peter said, “No, someone spiked her cup of coffee at a meeting last night. I am going to ask the police to charge them with attempted murder. I have a feeling that someone at the corporation that she inherited is trying to steal it from her. Before this is over, we are going to find out who it is and who else was involved. There are a least three that I think are involved. God only knows how many more are involved. I am not going to let Dot out of my sight until this whole mess is resolved. I’ll let you go. Don’t forget about the Hoagies.”

Henry said, “I am going to delivery them personally. See you soon.”

I said, “Peter honey, I have to go tinkle, please get one of the nurses to help me disconnect all these wires and tubes from me.”

Peter pushed the button and headed for the door. He was met at the door by a couple of nurses. He said, “She has to go.”

One of the nurses with a slight laughter said, “Don’t we all.”

It started a laughing frenzy. I said, “Peter I am going to spank you when I get untangled from this mess. You did not have to broadcast it to the world.”

 This amplified the laughing frenzy. Peter said, “Now I know she is going to kill me.”

One of the nurses said, “We all have at least one of them.”

I said, “What do we all have?”

One of nurses said, “Brassy little brothers. They do everything to embarrass us. ”

I said in a loving voice. “He can embarrass me anytime he wants to and I would never hate him for it. This is the third attempt on my life. He stepped in and save me from getting murdered. What else could those two want to do with me? That nurse that came in with that bastard was in it up to her ass. They were discussing ways they were going to kill me without getting caught.”

While I was in the bathroom I brushed my teeth and freshen up my face. When they brought me back from the bath room, Henry was already there.

Henry came in at the right time. It got us out of the problem that Peter and I was going through. Henry and his joking put us into a more pleasant mood.

After Henry left, one of the doctor’s that was working on my problem came in and said, “We have not came up with the name of the drugs that poisoned you. We thing it was a combination of different drugs mixed together. We are trying to separate the different samples. So far we have not been able to identify any of the samples. We will send the samples to the FBI lab with hopes they can come up with a results. The person that made this drug has spent a lot of time experimenting with different chemical that would blend together and lose their original elements. It took time and money to come up with this. Without the original elements we will never know what Dorothy ingested. We would like to keep you here for about a week so we can continue sampling your blood and other element from your body.”

I said, “I would like to go home and come in whenever you need me.”

The doctor looked a little upset. Yet he was going to let me go home tomorrow. Even with the Hoagie we both were still hungry. We had the dinner and Peter went out and purchased a few items from the vending machines. We talked and planned our lives for the next few months until Peter had to go back to school. I think the both of us passed out at the same time from exhaustion.

 The following day Peter took me home. We just sat around ate and talked. Peter did not want to make love with me until the Doctors gave me a clean bill of health. After a couple of days I got a call from the hospital. They told me that the doctors needed more samples of my blood. We went to the hospital and they took some more samples of my blood. They told me that they would not need any more samples.

Not knowing who was behind the attempted murder of me, Peter and I decided to get lost. We rented a car to leap frog from one city to another and then flew from one city to another until we were at a resort in Mexico. Thankful we did not have any problems nor was anyone following us. When the thoughts of who was behind the attempted murder of me. We tried to filthier out the top echelon and get a name of the employee that may be involve. The biggest problem was me. I thought that everyone in the company were angels. I felt that everyone loved me. Peter said to me, “Not everyone that knows you loves you. They want to butter you up to get a raise or a higher position in the corporation. Try to look back to the time when your grandfather died. Try to remember the faces at the funeral, the first week you become the president of the corporation and the first few month that you were working. Who tried to get you out of your office for a while, telling you that had been overloaded and they would handle all your problems.

I sat there looking at Peter. I knew that he was right. I was the only one that knew who would gain the most by me being dead. I shook my head and said, “No, it cannot be Bob, it has to be someone else.

I looked over at Peter and said, “The only person that fits the picture you are describing is Bob Henderson. He is such a nice person. It could not be him.”

Peter asked, “Who did Bob work with beside you?”

I said, “He worked under me. He did all of my dirty work. Ran my errands and kept me informed to what was happening in the company.”

Peter said, “Look back. Try to remember who else in the company he associated with. Especially in the higher ranks, write their names down. Also if he was having a conversation with one of the district presidents and he parted as soon as someone else came up. Write the incident down and what happened after they parted.”

I said, “Peter, I can’t remember any of this.”

Peter said, “Just go on with your life. Moments you had will pop up when you least it expect it. Let’s go for a swim.”

I got up and give Peter a kiss and said, “I am at a point I cannot remember anything. My mind is a blank.”

For the next month or so we went to the beach and got a suntan. Even though we knew that we should not make love, we could not hold back our libido. We both were like love struck kids. Peter said that he was a love struck kid. He had another couple of weeks before he had to go back to school. We did not jump all over the country going back home. We took a direct flight to New York. We went to my apartment had a snack that we scraped out of the frig, we plopped into bed together. We both were too tired to do anything. I was surprised that Peter did not want to do anything. I guess that I tired him out while we were in Mexico.                                                        

Peter and I discussed the bodyguard problem. We both felt that Mr. and Mrs. John Doe were in prison and there had not been any attempts on our lives, why not dismiss the bodyguards and we did. Peter and I were trying to figure out who wanted me dead. He sat there looking at me. I closed my eyes and tried to remember who would gain if I died. I wasn’t sure who would gain if I was dead.

The following morning I called my office and talked to Bob. From what he said, it sounded like he did not want me to come back to work any time soon. I motioned for Peter to pick up the extension. He lifted the phone and listened. Bob was almost demanding me to stay at home. When I hung up the phone, I said in my gutter voice, “That bastard was nasty as hell to me. He was ordering me to stay home. He sounded like he was desperate to keep mo out of the office.”

Peter asked, “Who in the company can you trust?”

I shook my head, “Now, I don’t trust anyone. I feel like they all are against me. They want me out o the management of the company.”

Peter said, "Look back, is there one of your divisions that your grandfather enjoy going to?"

I was trying to remember what divisions my grandfather visited the most. Looking back in time,

St. Louis popped out of my mind. Peter asked if I knew the person that he visited. I said, "I will never forget Mr. Thompson. In a way he was my second father. But, for some reason I did not trust him and I still don’t trust him. Grandpa was my first father after my parents were killed."

Peter said, "Your phones may be tapped. Let’s go over to my apartment and make the calls."

We got in Peter’s car. He rolled up the tented windows and I laid my head on Peter’s lap. With hopes, if anyone was following us. They may not know about Peter’s car. Peter drove around the neighborhood a couple of times. No one was following us. Peter parked about a block away from his apartment. We walked to Peter’s apartment with very little conversation. Peter said, "I don’t think anyone is following us."

We went up the three flights and Peter opened the door. He let me go in first. I let out a gasp and said, "Who in hell had been living in your apartment?"

 Peter did not say a word. Peter had over a dozen messages. Almost all of the messages were blank. Peter could hear someone breathing loudly. In-between the blank messages was a call from Officer King. He said for Peter to give him a call when he came       start here 1                home. Peter dialed the precinct and asked for Officer King and told them who he was. King picket up the phone and said, "Where in hell have you been. The FBI had a call from a woman that said you were involved in the Ponzi scheme. She told them where you had hid the money."

 I was listening to the call.

Peter said, "I hope they found the money. I need all that I can get."

King said, "Peter, they did not find any money they traced the call to the apartment building where Dorothy lives. The apartment looked like someone made a quick departure. Do you know anyone other than Dorothy that lives in the building?"

Peter said, "No, but I got a lot of attention from women in the building after I identified Mr. Stone as the man that beat the hell out of Dorothy. Who is going to clean up the mess in my apartment?"

King said, "The police and the FBI are immune to law suit that were initiated by someone else. You will have to find the woman that called the FBI and initiated the investigation."

Peter said, "Will you let me know when you find the woman that called you and the FBI."

King said, "Do you know how many crank calls we get every day."

Peter said, "No, I will try to forget about it."

Pete hung up the phone and looked over at me. I said, "What are they going to do about this mess."

Pete chuckled and said, "Nothing. I went to school with a young girl a few years ago. The only person that they could find that associated with any member of the family was me. Just because she lived a couple houses down the street from here and I walked to and from school with her. They thought I was part of the Ponzi scheme. This is the third time they have interfered with my life. Be careful with who you associate with, especially me."

Peter paused for a minute and said, "Why don’t you call Mr. Thompson. While you are on the phone I will try to clean up this mess."

I was having a pleasant conversation with Mr. Thompson. We were reminiscing about the past. I was in a very joyful mood. I hung up the phone. Peter said, "You did not ask him about your problem."

I said, "I did not have to say anything. I think that Mr. Thompson is behind this mess. He mentioned things that he should not have know about. Someone has been feeding him information that only the people in my office knew about. He knew too much about things that he could not have known about unless someone in my office informed him. That leads to Bob. The only person that knew that I was changing districts was Bob. Bob or someone else is trying to take over all of the districts into one district. That person would control the whole corporation if I was dead. I called the director of the NY district and asked him if he knew about the districts being changed. From what Peter heard me say, Charles had no idea that I was changing the districts. I said, "Charles do me a favor, call the heads of all the districts and ask them if they knew about me rearranging the districts. If they do, ask them how they found out about it."

I told Peter someone was trying to take over the corporation if I died. That would null and void the Will that I had given Peter. While we were waiting I helped Peter clean up the room. I folded Peter’s cloths and put them away while Peter gathered the trash and spoiled foods. We both were waiting for Charles to call us back. An hour passed, and then another, Peter said, "What is taking so long to make a few calls?"

I said, "Honey, there are about 25 to 30 districts. Getting in contact with each one could take a day or two, especially the foreign districts."

I saw the look on Peter face. He looked like he had done something wrong and he did not want me to know about it. Peter did not say a word. He kept cleaning up the room.  He took the linen off the bed and told me that he was going to the laundry mat and get us something to eat. He asked me what I wanted. I told Peter to surprise me. I finished cleaning up the apartment. I was exhausted. I laid down on the mattress and fell asleep. When I woke up I saw all the wonderful Chinese dishes.  I was so hungry that I could not resist eating the Chinese dishes.  Between bits I thanked Peter for the wonderful selection he had picked.

The phone rang. I jumped up and said, "I hope this is the call that I have been waiting for."

I picked up the phone. Without saying a word, I did not know what the woman was talking about. I thought it was one of Peter’s girl friends. I muffled the phone and said, "I think the call is for you."

Peter took the phone. Before he could get the phone to his ear, an unfamiliar voice said, "Have you killed the bitch yet."

Peter motion for me to listen in. I put my head up next to Peter’s. For a moment I thought that it was one of Peter’s girlfriends. I sensed that Peter did not who the caller was. He played along with the caller and said, "Yep, the job is complete. Where are you now?"

She said, "I am at home."

Peter said, "I don’t think I should be seen with you in your home. Is there somewhere we can meet?"

She said, "Honey, you have done what they wanted you to do. Forget about them. It’s over with. Take the money and let’s get out of the country. We can live in paradise for the rest of our lives without having to worry about money."

Peter said, "Getting the money isn’t that easy. That amount has to be transferred through a Swiss Bank to an account in the Bahamas."

She said, "Where are you now."

Peter said, "I am outside the kid’s apartment. I thought that I could get rid of both of them."

She said, "Where do you want to meet?"

Peter said, "In a Chinese restaurant down the street from the kids’ apartment."

She said, "I know where it is. They just opened it a few weeks ago. I will be there within an hour, bye."

After she hung up, Peter called King; he wanted to know what he wanted this time. Peter said that I just had a phone call from a woman that wanted to know if I had killed the bitch yet. I played along with her not knowing what to say. Dot wants to meet the woman that thinks that she a bitch and wants her dead.  I have no idea who she is and who the guy was supposed to be. She is going to meet him at a Chinese restaurant a few blocks from where I live. I just got back from that same restaurant. Would you like to meet us at the restaurant? King said, "Hell yes, I will pick you up in a minute or two."

Peter told me what had happened. I said, "I want to go with you."

Peter replied, "Are you sure you want to see the bitch."

I had a feeling that the woman wanted to know if the guy had killed me. With an extremely bitter look on my face, I lashed out, "Yes, I am sure. I want to see the bitch that wants me dead."

We left the room and made sure the new lock and the old lock that Peter installed was working. I did not say a word after we left the apartment. Peter opened the front door and saw officer King car. He opened the front door to let me get in. I said, "Honey, you set in front with officer King. You are the one that talked to that bitch. I only heard part of the conversation.”

I was extremely pissed off. Peter sits down in the front seat.  King said, "Dorothy, for all of our sakes. Put a happy look on your face. Try to sound happy. We don’t know who the woman is that’s coming to the restaurant. She is expecting to see the murderer. And we don’t know who the murderer is. Also, we do not know if the person that they were going to kill is you Dorothy. Let me approach her. I have a lot of experience in cases like this. We don’t know what she looks like and if she is somehow related to the person that is planning to murder you or someone else. This could be about another murder. We don’t know how she got Peter’s phone number."

I tried my best to get out of the mood that I was in. Peter took a seat where he could see the door and told me not to face the entrance. Every person that watches TV or reads any of the New York papers have seen you and will recognize you like the waitress that escorted us to this table. I told the waitress not to make a scene about you visiting her restaurant and you like to eat in peace.

Even though we had already eaten, we were still hungry. We all filled our dishes to the brim. King and Peter kept their eyes on the entrance. Almost an hour had passed. King was insinuating that I was just trying to amplify Dot’s problem and he would have to put more men on the job. Over an hour had passed and a woman in her thirties, with a flashy outfit on came into the restaurant. Before she goes over to the cashiers counter, she scanned the restaurant. She appeared to be pissed off. After she looked at everyone in the restaurant, including King and Peter, she pays for the buffet and takes a seat near the door. King pulls out his camera and lays it on the table with one hand hiding the camera. He pulls out his cell phone and connects the camera to the cell phone. He pushes a few buttons and it transmitted the pictures to the police station. He disconnects the phone and lifted the phone up to his ear. He muffles his voices and tells the person on the other end of the line to run the pictures through a data base and hangs up. He leans over to Peter and said, "If she has a record or a driver’s license, we should know in a few minutes who she is, where she lives and where she works. King cuffs the camera and showed me the pictures he had taken. King had zoomed in on the woman. The picture looked like the camera was only a few feet from my face. I said, "I have seen that woman somewhere, but I don’t recall where."

I was fighting with my thoughts. I cursed myself for not remembering where I had seen the woman. Peter said, "Honey, please don’t worry about it. It will come to you. Do your best to forget about it for a while and it will come to you?"

Peter heard music; he recalled that his cell phone had an option of different sounds to replace a ringer. Peter said to King and me, "Is your cell phone ringing.”

We both shook our head and said, "No."

The closes person to us was the woman that we had been watching. King looks around the room and walked over to cashiers desk. He was right behind the woman. She answered the phone and was arguing with someone. After she hung up King came over to us and said, "Do you know anyone by the name of Bob.”

 Dot let out a gasp and whispered, "Bob Henderson. That bastard, I will kill him."

King chuckled, "Now we have two murder suspects."

I said, "I want to kill him, but I could not kill anyone."

The woman was arguing with someone on the phone. It was loud enough for all of us to hear. She was accusing him of saying things that he must have denied. They kept this argument up for a few minutes. She said, "I am not going anywhere. You came over here!"

Almost another thirty minutes passed. Surer than hell Bob Henderson comes through the door. The bitch blasted him. He tried to console her. It did not seem to work. Bob shut up and went to the cashier and paid for his meal. King was watching Bob’s every move. To keep Bob from seeing us, Dot had to look at the wall and pretending that the seat she was sitting in was very uncomfortable. When Bob finished filling his plate he heads back to his table.

King went over the waitress and asked her to get the cashier and tell him to come over to our table.

Within minutes the cashier was at the table. King said, "I am a police officer. I would like the credit card number and the person identify on the credit cards that they used. It is very important that I get the information and please hurry."

King showed the cashier his identification. Within minutes the cashier was back with the information. He had put it in a folder that they used when the waitress brings your check. I could not hold back my rupture. Peter said, "Bingo, it was Bob Henderson."

Dot said, "Now I know where I met her. That’s the woman that he introduced me to when I saw them at the conference. They were planning to get married."

King takes out his cell phone. He said, "Send a crew of four to the Chung Cue restaurant. Alice is on duty; bring her as part of the four."

Dot took a quick glance at the couple and said, "They better hurry, they are getting ready to leave. King got up and went over to the cashier. He talked to the cashier for a few minutes. When he got back to the table he said, "I told the cashier that the couple behind me is getting ready to leave and I had a crew coming to pick them up. Take some fortune cookies or a desert over to them. We will pay for it."

Bob’s girl friend was already starting to get up. The cashier was almost running across the restaurant with a tray full on dishes. The cashier said, "We always give the first time customers a free desert with hopes that they come back."

Bob looks at his girl friend and said, "Relax, we have plenty of time. I haven’t finished my dinner. Sit down and try the desert."

Bob’s girlfriend sits down and reaches for a fortune cookie. She was trying to crack the cookie and the uniformed cops walked in. One of them looks around the room and sees King and shrugs his shoulder. King points to Bob and his girl friend. The cop walks over to Bob’s table and said, "I am sorry to interrupt your dinner. We have to take you to the precinct for questioning."

Bob looked like he fainted; the bitch lashes into the cop cursing him about everything you could think of until the female cop grabs the back of the bitch’s collar and lifts her out of the chair. She tells the bitch to control her language. The cop pointed at Bob, King nods his head. He asked Bob to please get up. Bob uses the excuse that he had not finished his dinner. The cop said, "We will have your dinner put in a doggie bag."

The cashier was listening to every word. He motions to one of the waitresses and said something in Chinese. She grabs a stack of plastic boxes and a bag, she ran over to the table and starts packing the leftover. Bob said, "Don’t bother. I will put the fortune cookies in my pocket."

Peter wanted to follow them out the door. King said, "Hold on Peter. Let the officer get them into the cruiser. I will take you all over to the precinct. You can confront them there. How did that woman have your phone number?"

Pete said, "I have no idea. Ask her."

Once they had them in the precinct and booked them. They put both of them in the same room. The bitch thought that they were alone and started blasting Bob for the mix-up. Bob denied that he talk with her. She still insisted that she talked to Bob. Bob asked her where she got the telephone number from. She said, "It was on your desk next to the other phone numbers."

Bob shook his head and said, "You stupid bitch. Those were Dorothy’s and Peter’s telephone numbers. You must have called Peter. I saw Peter and Dorothy as they were taking us out of the restaurant. Peter lives just a block from the restaurant."

The bitch yells, "How in hell am I supposed to know that. You have given me a number of telephone numbers. I never know which one I am to use."

I started to cry. Peter put his arm around me and asked me why I was crying. Dot said, "I was starting to like Bob very much. He was so very helpful. No one outside of my family had ever been as nice as Bob has been to me."

Peter said, "He was buttering you up. I don’t think he liked you. He liked the money you could give him. I saw the jealousy in his face the first time I met him. After you adopted me, he was much worse. Dot, I will give you back everything that you have given to me, even your guardianship if you wish. I don’t want you to feel that I am buttering you up. I love you and always will."

I felt like I had exploded. I jumps up and hugged Peter and said, "I love you as much as I loved my parents and my grandfather. There has never been anyone that has showed me the love you have shown me. There is no question in my heart or mind about your love for me Peter. I know you love me. You will always be the one I love most of all."

I put my arms around Pete and held him tightly. King walks into the lobby. He sees us embracing each other and started to leave. I said, "Don’t leave; I want to thank you for meeting us. I was almost certain that Bob was behind this, but I did not want to believe it. "

King offered to arrange a ride back to Peter’s apartment. Peter and I wanted to be with each other and think about the future. We rekindled our love for each other. Out of the back of his mind, Pete asked me what I was going to do about Mr. Thompson. I said, "When we were reliving our life. I told King that the person that was controlling Bob was more than likely Mr. Thompson and how he could contact him. I asked King to question Bob about his association with Mr. Thompson. I believe they were working together. If Thompson finds out that Bob is locked up, he will probably fly the coop. With Thompson controlling his district, I don’t know who I could trust to replace Thompson."

Peter said, "You seem to trust the director of the NY district. Why not let him control both districts until you find someone to replace Thompson."

I said, "That’s a great idea. But he will be overloaded running two large districts."

Pete said, "If you do not feel that he could do both jobs. Why don’t you take Charles position while he is cleaning out Thompson’s district?"

With a smile on my face I said, "Peter that’s a wonderful idea; if I get into trouble, I can call Charles or his assistant."

When we reached Peters apartment I said, "Do you mind if I spend the night with you. Since Stone broke into my apartment, it scares the hell out of me when I go into my building alone."

Peter said, "Would you feel better in my apartment or your apartment?"

"Peter for some reason, I feel much more at ease when I am in your apartment with you. There is no place for anyone to hide. There are too many places in my apartment for someone to hide."

Peter said, "I would feel more comfortable staying in a hotel until this mess is straightened out?"

I looked at Pete and said, "Peter if I live here with you. I know that you will be with me. I would rather stay with you in your apartment."

Peter said, "Wonderful, I love cuddling up to you. It gives me a wonderful feeling just to be with you."

We were just passing the deli. We hugged and kissed each other. We took a shower together and jumped into bed. Should I say more? 

When we woke up the following morning and knowing the danger that both of us were in, Pete said to me. "I think you need a 24 hour body guard. With all the crap that is going on. We don’t know how far this mess has gotten. I spent the whole night listening to different sounds. They all put a chill through my body."

In a depressed mood, I said, "Peter, I am so sorry that I dragged you into my miserable life. Why don’t you keep away from me? Leave me and go back to your life before you get deeper into my life. I don’t want you to suffer on my account."

Pete shook his head violently and said, "I am the one that willingly entered your life. There is no way in hell I could dump you. Each day that I am with you draws you closer to me. I love you regardless of what has happened to you and me. Dot I love you very deeply. At this point in my life, there is no way I can abandon you. Not now or any time in my life, I love you."

Tears streamed down my face. I could not hold back the tears glossing over my eye. Peter pulled me tightly against his body and we laid there until the tears started to dry up. I said, "I don’t know what kind of relationship we have. The most important part is the love we have for each other. I pray that it never ends."

I pulled Peter over closer to me, we locked our bodies together. At this moment there were no sexual desires between us. It was pure love. It felt wonderful to have someone loving me the way that Peter had shown.

Peter said, "Look back, is there one of your divisions that your grandfather enjoy going to?"

I was trying to remember what divisions my grandfather visited the most. Looking back in time,

St. Louis popped out of my mind. Peter asked if I knew the person that he visited. I said, "I will never forget Mr. Thompson. In a way he was my second father. But, for some reason I did not trust him and I still don’t trust him. Grandpa was my first father after my parents were killed."

Peter said, "Your phones may be tapped. Let’s go over to my apartment and make the calls."

We got in Peter’s car. He rolled up the tented windows and I laid my head on Peter’s lap. With hopes, if anyone was following us. They may not know about Peter’s car. Peter drove around the neighborhood a couple of times. No one was following us. Peter parked about a block away from his apartment. We walked to Peter’s apartment with very little conversation. Peter said, "I don’t think anyone is following us."

We went up the three flights and Peter opened the door. He let me go in first. I let out a gasp and said, "Who in hell had been living in your apartment?"

 Peter did not say a word. Peter had over a dozen messages. Almost all of the messages were blank. Peter could hear someone breathing loudly. In-between the blank messages were a call from Officer King. He said for Peter to give him a call when he came home. Peter dialed the precinct and asked for Officer King and told them who he was. King picket up the phone and said, "Where in hell have you been. The FBI had a call from a woman that said you were involved in the Ponzi scheme. She told them where you had hid the money."

 I was listening to the call.

Peter said, "I hope they found the money. I need all that I can get."

King said, "Peter, they did not find any money they traced the call to the apartment building where Dorothy lives. The apartment looked like someone made a quick departure. Do you know anyone other than Dorothy that lives in the building?"

Peter said, "No, but I got a lot of attention from women in the building after I identified Mr. Stone as the man that beat the hell out of Dorothy. Who is going to clean up the mess in my apartment?"

King said, "The police and the FBI are immune to law suit that were initiated by someone else. You will have to find the woman that called the FBI and initiated the investigation."

Peter said, "Will you let me know when you find the woman that called you and the FBI."

King said, "Do you know how many crank calls we get every day."

Peter said, "No, I will try to forget about it."

I went back to work. It was another one of those days when I had finished one thing and another thing would pop up. I had planned a new system that gave the president of the division more freedom and they did not have to waste their time on trivial problems. I finished the last problem and took off for home before another one popped up.

When I opened the door, Peter came over to welcome me. Peter and I hugged each other. Peter welcomed me home and asked me how things went? I used the same phrase that I had heard Peter uses now and them, “SOS” (Same old shit.) Peter said, “I think that I had someone following me today.”

Peter pulled out his cell phone and ran a movie.  I said, “He does not ring a bell.”

Peter said, “Don’t turn on the lights. He is visiting Miss Stevens. I think he is going to have dinner with her.”

I went into my bedroom and came out with a telescope. I placed it away from the window and focused it on the man. I said, “Take a look. I don’t know who he is.”

Peter looked through the scope. He said, “That’s the guy I took a movie of from inside of Henry’s.”

Peter watched the reaction of the man. The expression that he had on his face was blood curdling when Miss Stevens went into the kitchen. What made him change his moods? Did Miss Stevens say something to make him angry? With that look on his face, something must have happened.

I went into my closet and picked up a box of pictures and took them in the living room. I sat down and thumbed through the folder. I was almost at the end on the pictures. I handed Peter a picture and said, “I think this looks like the man in Miss Stevens apartment.”

Peter took the picture and looked through the scope. He still had that angry look on his face. All of a sudden his facial expression changed to a happy smile. Miss Stevens handed him a plate. She sits down beside him. They chatted and ate their dinner. The picture and the man across the street did not match. The picture of the man was much older. The man across the street was at least ten to fifteen years younger than the man in the picture. But, they did look alike. Peter asked me, “When was the last time you saw this man?”

I said, “I only saw him once, less than a year before my father died.”

Peter said, “I think the guy had a facelift. It looks like someone glued a new face on an old man’s body.”

I said, “Let me see him.”

I looked through the scope and said, “I think you are right. His face does not blend in with the rest of his body. Look at the guys hands. They look more like the hands of my grandfathers.  They are well aged. That could be Thompson.”

Peter said to me, “Do you think I should tell Miss Stevens about her guest. I have mixed emotions about telling her. I don’t want to bust her bubble. She seems to be enjoying his company.”

I said, “If it is Thompson, he is charming the hell out of Miss Stevens. As I look back, I think he was putting it on when I met him. Associating with him gave me a cold feeling. I could almost feel the lies that he was telling. After my grandfather and I left his home my grandfather asked me if I liked him. I was honest with my grandfather. I told my grandfather that I had an awkward feeling about him, I did not trust him.”  

My grandfather said, “I will have to keep that in mind. My Dot thinks that my best friend is a heathen.”

We looked across the yard at Miss Stevens. She was taking the dishes into the kitchen. The bastard look changed again. He gets up and looks out the window. Peter started to duck. I laughed and said, “He cannot see you with the lights out. Let’s watch him for a while and see what he is up to.”

The man was still looking out the window. He turns around and he reaches inside his coat pocket and pulls out a hunting knife. He slides the point of the knife up his sleeve. He looks over at Miss Stevens. He looks out the window again, I said, “Do something. He is going to kill her.”

Peter dialed Miss Stevens’ number. With a joyful voice she said, “Hello, who is calling.”

Peter said, “This is Peter, don’t say anything. I think the man that is in your apartment, is going to kill you. I am over at Dorothy’s apartment across the yard. I saw him put a large knife up his sleeve. Don’t get excited; give him an excuse and go out into the hall. I am going to call the police. She hangs up the phone and walks toward the kitchen. She comes out of the kitchen with a large cast iron skillet and went over to the man. She said something to him. A surprised look came across his face. Miss Stevens slams the skillet over the man’s head. He falls to the floor. She slings the skillet at him again. We saw the knife flying across the room. She slams the skillet at him again. She lifts up his hand then drops it. Pete dialed her number again. She said, “Peter I have to have you over for dinner. How did you know he was going to kill me?”

I was on the phone. I was talking to officer King. I told him what had happened. Peter and I ran out of the apartment and drove around the block. Peter told me to wait outside the building for King. Peter said, “I am going to run up the stairs to Miss Stevens’ apartment.”

King must have been in the neighborhood. King was running up the stairs, I was lagging behind him. King said, “Where is the bastard. I pointed at Miss Stevens’ apartment. We all went into the apartment. The bastard was trying to get up from the floor. When he saw King in a uniform, he said, “That bitch tried to kill me.”

Peter saw the hunting knife lying across the room on the floor. Peter asked him what he you going to do with the knife. With a frightened look on his face, He said, “I don’t have a knife.”

Peter pointed at the knife on the floor, and told King to check the finger prints on the knife. Peter and I both had seen him pull it out and he was going to kill Miss Stevens with it. Also, take his finger prints. He is the man that has been trying to kill Dorothy. I walked across the room, and said, “I will never forget your deformed ears. You should have had them fixed when you had your facelift. Officer King you can put another attempted murder on him. I am almost certain that he killed my grandfather. God only knows how many people he has killed trying to get control of my father’s and grandfather’s corporation. Mr. Thompson, where did you hide the twenty million you stole from my corporation?”

Thompson did not say a word. We went to the precinct and filed charges against Thompson. Miss Stevens was with us. I said, “Would you like to have dinner with us.”

It was no question that she loved to eat. She said, “I would love to.”

Peter drove while Dolly and I talked about her earlier life and family. I called ahead and reserved the large room at the restaurant. This would be the first time Peter and I had seen Liz since I gave her hell. I wonder what she would do when we walked into the restaurant. Peter had heard Miss Stevens telling me that she wanted to adopt me. I told Dolly that I was the luck one that had adopted Peter.

As we were walking into the restaurant Liz was all eyes. Samuel welcomed us and guided us to the large room at the end of the hall. I whispered to Samuel, “Please let Liz wait on us.”

I did not want Peter to hear what I said.   Samuel nods his head and takes our order. Miss Stevens heard what Peter ordered and said to give her the same. I said, “Make it three.”

Samuel smiled and walked out of the room. Miss Dolly Stevens and I continued where we had left off. Peter sat quietly listening to my earlier life. I was born with a golden spoon in my mouth. I got everything I wanted without my parents questioning me. Dolly wasn’t that lucky. She had a life very similar to Peters. Her parents pulled her out of school when she was in the tenth grade. For her family to live, they all had to work including her three brother and four sisters. There wasn’t enough money to pay for the food and have a place to live. The older kids one by one took off when their parents were not at home and never showed their faces again. Her mother was a seamstress. She never bought any cloths for the kids. They used mostly the clothes that the older sisters outgrew. Her father did not have an education. He got kicked out of school when he was in the ninth grade for picking on younger students. He roamed the streets and sold pot to the kids at school. He was arrested and sent to a reform school. Once he got out of reform school, the only jobs that he could get only paid minimum wages. He met Miss Stevens’ mother after she ran away from home and was wondering the streets of New York. Her parent’s passed away and left her with bills that had not been paid. She has been dodging bill collectors almost all of her life.

I said, “You will not have to worry about money for the rest of your life. Like Peter, he saved my life. Thompson wanted to kill the both of us. If you had not knocked him out with that frying pan, Peter and I may not have lived much longer. Thanks to you and Peter, you save all of our lives.

It was a wonderful meal Miss Steven was very grateful for the meal. Peter paid for the meal with his credit card. A surprised look came over Dolly face. Dolly face looked like she was saying “Where the fuck did Peter get the money for a dinner like this.”

 On the way back to our apartments, I said, “Why don’t we all stay at my apartment? It will be safer with all of us living together.”

Dolly said, “I don’t think that I can get back into my apartment. Just before I left, they were putting up crime scene signs.”

I said, “I have everything you will need and we can spend tomorrow together.”

Dolly and I had our own bathroom. Peter had to wait until I had finished. I did not want to give Dolly the wrong impression of Peter and my relationship. When Peter finished taking his shower I could hear him creeping out of my bedroom thinking that I was asleep. All of the lights in the apartment were turned off. Peter went to the guest bedroom and switched the lights on. I had followed Peter to the guest room. I whispered for him to turn off the lights. With Dolly in his bedroom I wasn’t quite sure if he wanted to do anything. I again whispered, “I think there is someone in your apartment or you left the lights on.”

Peter said, “They were not on when we left. I would have seen the light from the room under the door. The lights are not on now. How long were they on?”

I said, “They were on when I came into the guest room and they were turned off just after you turned on the lights in this room.”

 Peter had told me about Nancy, but not everything. Peter picked up his cell phone and called the super and told him about the lights. He told Peter that he had heard someone in high heels shoes going up the stairs about a half hour ago. Peter asked if he got a look at her. He said, “Just her cute little ass and her swinging hips.”

I could hear what Sal was saying. I did not tell Peter.

Peter asked, “Was she a blonde or a brunette.”

Sal said, “Peter, I never look at a woman’s head when she leaving me. I always look at her ass.”

The conversation between Peter and Sal was cutie. I had to hold back the laugh that was about to come out.

Peter chuckled and said, “We both have the same problem. Dolly and I are sleeping over at my sisters’ apartment. After that bastard tried to kill Dolly, she thinks that the police won’t let her go into her apartment until the police have completed their investigation.”

Sal said, “Peter, they will not let anyone on your floor go back to their apartment. I don’t know how long this is going to be. There are three other people living on your floor. None of them can get back to their apartment. They bitched like hell when the cops told them that they had to leave for a couple of days. When the cops told them, the bastard tried to kill Dolly, and he was going to use Dolly’s apartment to be about to get to you, they left freely.”

Peter thanked Sal for the information and told me what they talked about. I already knew what they were talking about. I said, “Call your apartment and see if anyone answers.”

I dial my number with both windows open; I could hear my phone ringing. No one answer my phone. Dot said, “Let it ring and let’s go into my room. Shut the window so it won’t keep Dolly awake.”

We tiptoed through the apartment so Dolly could not hear us. Peter was shutting the door and the lights in the kitchen were turned on. Dolly was getting a midnight snack. Peter picked up his cell phone and went into my bath room. He stood on the edge of the bathtub and looked over at his apartment. The lights were still out. He dialed his apartment number. He thought that no one was in his apartment. Peter did not hang up. We went back to the quest room and stuffed the phone under the pillow. We both could still hear the phone ringing. For some reason, Peter did not hang up the phone. Later I heard a frighten voice say, “Hello.”

Peter went into my bedroom. I tiptoe behind Peter, he said, “Nancy, why didn’t you answer it sooner? Nancy, wasn’t there a lot of signs and ribbons saying that my apartment was a crime scene?”

There was a pause before she said anything. Peter waited and said, “Sal the super said that all the apartments on my floor were a crime scene. An asshole that worked with Dorothy wanted to kill Dorothy and Peter. Since Peter was not at home, he went to the woman apartment next door. He wanted to use the woman’s apartment next door as a stakeout. He was going to kill her so she could not testify against him after he killed me. The police think that he has someone working with him. Nancy, get the fuck out of there. His accomplisher may come around and kill everyone that is in the apartment. Hurry up and get out of there.”

I could not hear what Nancy asked him. Peter said, “I will not tell you where I am. The bastard may follow you everywhere you go. Nancy, there are two more people besides me. I cannot take chances. Get the hell out of there now. If someone is following you, go to the police station and tell them. Officer King is the one that is in charge of the case. Get out of there.”

Peter hung up the phone and went into the living room. Dolly had gone back to bed. We saw Nancy grabbing her things and turning out the lights. I could hear sirens and flashing lights on the next block. Within minutes the lights in Peter’s apartment were turned on. Three officers with their guns drawn were looking around the room. They searched the room for a few minutes and left. I watched my apartment until I fell asleep. When Peter got up, he had to tinkle. Everything looked normal. I felt Dot’s warm hands exploring my body. She was teasing Roger. He was already standing at attention. I have never rejected a woman advances. I was not going to start now. I did not give a damn if Dolly heard Dot reactions. I said, “Pete, what are we doing in this room?”

Peter said, “Someone broke into my apartment. They did not answer the phone for a long time. You fell to sleep and I did not want to wake you.”

I did not want to tell Peter that I had listened in on his conversation with Nancy.

Out of my mouth came, “Oh shit. Where is Dolly?”

Peter said, “She is in the kitchen fixing breakfast.”

I said, “God only know what she is going to think. I am about to flood the room. I have to go.”

Peter said, “Dot, go to your bathroom. There should not be anyone in your bathroom.”

When I got out of bed, I realized that I sleeping in my bedroom. Peter must think I am nuts.

When I finished I went into the kitchen. Dolly had a wonderful breakfast waiting for us. I went into my bedroom expecting to see Peter. He wasn’t there. He must be using his bathroom. I walked into Peter’s bedroom. The room was dark. I eased over to his bed. Peter pulled me down on him. We had a quickie. Peter said. “I enjoyed our secret adventure. I enjoyed being with you. I love you.”

I was still lying on top of Peter he said, “Do you want to do it again?”

I chuckled and said, “Not now, with Dolly in the apartment. She will spread our affair around Brooklyn faster than all the news media’s.”

I said, “Slip your pants on and go down to my bathroom. Dolly may want to go back to your bathroom.”

Peter took off and said good morning to Dolly as he passed the kitchen.

Dolly told him to hurry up, the breakfast will get cold. Peter yelled back, “Dot kicked me out of bed.”

Peter was combing his hair when I came up behind him and put my hand on Roger. I said, “Roger is tired out. No wonder you did not want to do it again.”

Peter said, “You did not stay long enough. Go see if Roger is awake now.”

I let out a moan and said, “Oh my God. Let’s do a quickie right here.”

No sooner had the words left my mouth, Dolly said, “You can do what you want to do now, later. Breakfast is getting cold.”

Peter and I both laughed. I said, “How in hell did she know what we were thinking.”

Peter said, “I was thinking the same thing.”

I pulled on Peter’s arm and we went into the dining room. Dolly took a quick look at Peter’s genital area. Roger wasn’t standing at attention, but it was close. The slight smile that came over Dolly was quite clear on what she was thinking. I sat down at the table and Dolly brought Peter a plate full of his favorite breakfast dishes. The pan cakes were wonderful. That was the aroma that drove Peter crazy over the years that Dolly lived next to him.

I was sitting across from Peter. He must be enjoying the breakfast as much as I was. I was terribly hungry.  I was shoving the food into my mouth as if it was my last meal. I glance at Dolly; she was watching us both eat. She had a very happy smile on her face. When Dolly turned to see what Peter was doing, he quickly looked down at his plate and shoved another fork full into his mouth.

It was a wonderful breakfast. We all helped to clean and put away the dishes. Once we were finished, I asked Peter to call Officer King and see it would be safe to go out on the streets.  King told Peter that we all should wear bullet proof jackets.

When King questioned Bob Henderson, Henderson said that Thompson had three body guards and they were with him whenever he traveled. Also, someone was in your apartment last night. Sal called me and told me that a woman came into the building also.

Peter said, “I know about the woman. I saw her from Dorothy’s apartment. Peter said that he call her and told her to get the hell out of the apartment.”

King said, “It is a good idea to stay at Dorothy’s apartment and have a couple of guards until this problem is resolved. Good luck.”

When Peter hung up he called Dolly and I; we came out of the kitchen. I said, “What did you find out?”

Peter shook his head and said, “Bob Henderson told King that Thompson had three body guards with him whenever he leaves his estate. The three body guard’s more than likely were waiting for Thompson outside my building. Thompson is still being held and was allowed to make a phone call. I am sure he called an attorney; more than likely, he also gave his attorney the names of his body guards and how to get in contact with them.”

I said, “I wonder what he said to the body guards. I bet he gave them hell.”

Peter said, “If they have any since they would get as far away from Thompson as they could.”

We all agreed to stay put until this mess was over. It wasn’t worth the danger that may be waiting for all three of us. We spent the next two weeks with body guards outside my apartment door and one at each entrance to the building. We did not want Dolly cooking all of our meals. Lunch and dinner was delivered to my door.

Dolly hinted to me that she knew more than I do about Peter. She said to me that Peter is a very active young man and has had a number of girl friends. The walls at the apartment are paper thin. She told me that our relationship was more than just an adopted brother. I said to Dolly, “What would you do if you were in my shoes.”

Dolly said, “The same thing that you are doing. That is why I would have loved to have adopted Peter.”

I knew that the wall in Peter’s apartment was paper thin. I am sure that Dolly knew more about Peter before I came into the picture. Dolly did not go into detail about Peter and his girl friend’s.

I discussed with Dolly the gift that I wanted to give her. I came up with a plan to give Dolly a monthly gift so Dolly would not have to pay taxes on her gifts. Dolly was quite surprised about the gifts. She promised me that she would never tell anyone about Peter and my relationship.

Two weeks of catered meals, watching TV and playing cards was over. Dolly had won all of the poker chips at least three times. With Bob Henderson singing, and spilling his guts, they agreed to drop all the charges against his girlfriend. The only thing that was left to do was to try Thompson for attempted murder against Dolly. This only took a week and Thompson got twenty years. The civil suits against Thompson were in the works. Even though the murder of Peter and I was the motive and was what Thompson had planned; there wasn’t any evidence to prove it. During the audit of Thompson division, Thompson had embezzled hundreds of millions of dollars over the years and invested the funds into a company that Thompson was the sole owner. The courts gave me Thompson estate and his business to my corporation.

I hired a corporation to search Thompson estate for a lab. The found an underground lab about a quarter mile from Thompson’s home. The entrance was in a small two room lab above ground. There two parallel walls. Between them was a stairway to a huge lab. In the lab was a walk in vault. They hired a locksmith to open the vault. I was not surprised at what they found. I was surprised at the amount of the drugs in the vault that they gave me and killed my grandfather. It was enough to kill an army. They found about 6 dozen of small bottles labeled Eye Opener. In the wreckage of my father’s plane, they found a small bottle identical to the ones in the vault. I was still worrying who else could have been killed? The Attorney General told me that they did not want to bring my parent murder into the case. With finding the drug on Thompson estate, it is already an open and shut case. He said that we knew that Thompson murdered my parent’s. Since the label had burned off of the bottle, there is no way that they could tie the bottle found on the plane to the ones in the vault. As much as I wanted to put the blame on Thompson for my parent’s death, I did not want to muddy up the case with a possibility that could not be proved. I gave Thompson estate to a cancer research organization. The FBI confiscated all of the chemicals that were used to make the Eye Opener and all of the finished Eye Openers’. Besides the 6 dozen bottles of Eye Opener’, they found 8 five gallon bottles of Eye Opener. The FBI questioned Thompson about the amount of Eye Opener that he still had on his estate and if there was more anyplace else. Thompson would not tell them a damn thing.

A month after Thompson trial that sent him for two life terms, they found Thompson dead in his cell. He killed himself with the same poison that he gave me. The question now is how it got to Thompson while he was in jail. This whole mess has lingered in my mind. It will probably haunt me for the rest of my life. They had a record of all the visitors that visited Thompson before, during and after the trial. They put tail on all of them. None of them did anything that indicated that they delivered the Eye Opener to Thompson. I bothered me. It will haunt me for the rest of my life. Peter and Dolly were a great help. They assured me that they would be my watch dogs. If Peter wasn’t with me Dolly would be near me at work and coming and going from work. To keep the IRS from sticking their nose into Dolly’s income, Dot paid Dolly for the time she spent with Dot. Dolly loved the job. She did not have to spend the gift money that I was giving her.

Peter was back in school. He was in the twelfth grade. With me probing him and his desire to go to college, his grades were all A’s.

All of Peter’s old girl friends were staying at arm’s length from Peter. They seemed to know, he was spending most of his evening at my apartment. God only know what happened to his girl friend Nancy. One evening while Peter was doing his home work, I wanted to talk to him about our relationship. I went over to Peter and sat down next to him on the couch.  I put my arm around him and said, “There has been something that I have wanted to discuss with you for a long time.  I think we scratched the subject a couple of times. I know you have had affairs with other woman before I came into your life. I feel selfish about dominating your life. Is there someone else in your life that you love more than you love me? I know that you love me, my body and my money. Is there someone that you love more than you love me?”

This must have knocked Peter for a loop. The look on his face told it all. I did not care if he still had girlfriends as long as he loved me. I was wondering what was on his mind. Peter looked into my eyes and said, “Dot do you want to know about all the woman that I have had over my high school years?”

I shook my head and said, “No honey, as I said, I feel selfish about dominating your young life and not giving you the chance to choose your own life. For the past year I have dominated your life. Not only do I love you for saving my life, with the difference in our ages, I feel that I am robbing you of your teenage years.”

Peter said, “You have not robbed me of my teenage years. You are part of my teenage years. At the moment there is no one else in my life that I love more than I love you. I don’t know how I will feel in a year, two years and the rest of my life. There was a young girl a few years back that I loved. I think she loved me. She and her parents moved out of town. I don’t know where they moved to. When we came home from the cruise, I saw a woman sunning herself on the floor above you. She wave at me and motioned to me to come over to see her. I went over to her apartment. She was one of my classmates a few years earlier. She and her parents had moved out of Brooklyn. We made love and she wanted me to marry her. I did not want to get married then and told her so. It would change all of my plans for my future.”

I said, “What would it have changed?”

Peter put his arms around me and said, “You, the most wonderful woman in my life. Finishing school and going to college. Finishing college and majoring in science. I want to discover something that will make everyone in the world happier, healthier and more prosperous. I want to have the hate and wars that are going on now in this world to be stopped. I want every place on this earth to become a paradise. Also, I want to marry someone just like you and have a loving family.”

I smiled and said, “What about me. I am the closest person that is like me.”

Peter said, “Dot you are my first choice and always will be.”

I put my arms around Peter and planted a long and loving kiss on his cheeks. I could feel tears trickling down my face. In my heart I knew that Peter love me, not my money.

 Peter finishes high school. During his last year in school, he spent most of his spare time searching for something that he could do that would solve the world problems. A brick wall stood in his way. He could not come up with anything that would resolve all the worlds’ problems. Everything that he came up with, someone was already working on the same idea. I supplied all of Peter’s sexual appetite. A number of girls made plays at him. I could tell that it was very hard on him to turn them down.  During his last year in school I knew that there was someone at school was forcing him or trying to force him to leave me. I felt sorry for her. I wondered how I would feel if Peter dropped me. Once my guardianship is over, will I leave Peter or will Peter leave me. I have had hundreds of men chasing me for my money and there are still flooding me. Would I find someone in the future that I would love more than I love Peter? Only time will tell.

Peter had no problem getting into the best college in the country. The scholarship that he got only paid a fraction of what I had to pay. The amount was only a fraction of my wealth. This was another thing that bothered me. What would happen if I married someone that only married me for the money I had. I knew that Peter loved having the money I had given him. I knew this money was not the thing that had held us together. He only spent the money for necessities. I did not have to ask him what he spent the money on. It was all there on the credit card statement. 

Peter took all of their science related subjects that he was interested in. He spent more time studying than sleeping. I am almost certain that the beautiful young girls were driving him crazy and I was a couple hundred miles from him. He only came to see me when the subjects that he was taking did not demand his full attention. Now and then when I could not hold off the internal drive for sex, I would fly up to spend the weekend with Peter. I tried to dress and act like a teenager. One weekend Peter took me on a sightseeing tour of the college. When some of the girls that had been pestering Peter to go out with them saw me with Peter, I could feel what they were thinking “why not me?” They all appeared to be jealous.

On Peter’s twenty first’s birthday I went to celebrate Peter’s birthday at the college. Today Peter was no longer a brother of mine. Also, I was no longer his guardian. I would be twenty five years old in five months. With both of us in our twenties, I no longer felt like I was in love with a young man. Many of the girls younger than I looked older than I looked, this gave me a lift. The age difference between Peter and I was getting shorter as the years passed.

Peter’s future:

When reality came to Peter, he was quite upset. With all the ideas that he had for years, someone was already deeply involved in that field. One of fields that Peter was interest in was solar power. Peter did not have any trouble getting a position in a solar power company. When Peter found out that I owned three quarters of the stock in a company. Peter in a way said that he felt worthless. Peter told me that if he went to work for a company that I owned, he could go to work for the company and fuck off all day every day and still get paid.

The president of the company was hired by my Grandfather. 

Peter told me that he would not use our relationship to get special treatment. He would not let me give him a salary that was anymore than what all the other men in his category were making.  In the first six months Peter said that he learned more about solar power than he had learned in the four years in college. The other problem that Peter had was all of his co-workers knew that Peter and I were related. They did not know how we were related. Pete went out of his way to make friends with all of them. They made Peter feel like he would never be able to be on the same social class as they were. In a way this was like his earlier life. He was the outcast of his neighborhood. This was the reverse and the feeling was the same. He thought that he would never fit in with his associates.

The company that Peter worked for was located in a desert in the southwest. The closes town was 50 miles from the plant. Pete and I picked an area that was half way between the plant and the town for our future home. It was two miles from the interstate. There wasn’t anyone else living anywhere close to use. We had a continuous water supply. A small creek that empted into Grand Canyon went through the center of the property. We were planning to build a large one story home. It would be our home after we got married. With the credit card that I gave him, a contractor built a smaller building with living quarters and a lab where he experimented with all types of materials to improve on the output of electrical current from the solar panels.

At this point of my life, I did not want to settle down in an area that was isolated from the rest of the world. I enjoyed working in New York. I was stopping in for one night stays every couple of weeks. It wasn’t the same as I had been earlier when Peter and I were together. In a way I enjoyed be on my own. I had not planned the life I had with Peter when he first came out here. I wanted to go back to the life that I was living before I met Peter. It was always in the back of my mind during the years I was with Peter. I loved Peter very much, but the yearning was dragging me away from Peter, and was pulling us apart. I had boyfriends that I had given up to stay with Peter. The life that I had ended too suddenly was haunting me. I never thought that I would become interment with Peter the very first day that we were alone together. When I told Peter that we should continue living the life we had before we became involved. I wanted to continue the life I had. I wasn’t expecting to get so deeply involved in Peter’s life. When Peter and I went to the corporation parties, I enjoyed being close to the men that I dated before I was involved with Peter. Just dancing with them somehow dampened my love for Peter.

Somehow the life that I went back to started to turn sour. The life that I had wasn’t what I thought it would be. Something was lacking in the relationship that I had returned to. I felt that all of the men in my life did not love me. They loved my money. I was starting to feel like they did not give a shit for me. As the months passed, the more I thought about Peter and the love we had. I yearned for that feeling to return to my life. I felt that it would never return. Each day that passed I wanted to go back to Peter. I had a problem getting the men out of my life. It was quite bitter. When they knew that I was not going to continue our relationship. They all became quite abrasive. Some of the departures ended the way I had expected them to end. The belittlement and their anger made me wonder why I wanted to go back to them. As the weeks and months passed, now I knew Peter was my true love. I was wondering how he would feel if I went back to him. My past life with Peter was like living in heaven. The time with my old friends was like living in hell. I never had the feeling for them like the feeling I had for Peter. The yearning for them was quickly fading away. I wanted Peter back into my life.

The next division meeting would be coming up within the next month. I planned to retire after the meeting and go back to Peter and being a loving housewife. I was not going to tell Peter that I was going to retire and become a mother to his kids. It had been almost two months since I made one of my one day visits. I was not going to tell Peter that I wanted to marry him. I did not know how he felt about me leaving him for so long. I flew down as I had done a dozen times and rented a car. I got of the interstate. When I got to the dusty road I stopped the car and wondered if I was doing the right thing. What would happen if Peter no longer loved me? For a moment I felt like making a u-turn and flying back to New York. But, the feeling I had for Peter was growing stronger. I sat there for a few minutes. Without thinking I turned into the dusty road. I could not remember what I was thinking about. A disgusting feeling came to me. Will Peter still love me? Will he chase me away? With this fear in mind, I said, “The first thing I am going to do if Peter takes me back. I am going to have this road paved. The cloud of dust seamed to hang in the air for hours.

I was approaching Peter little bungalow. I knew that if he was at home, he would see the dust rising from the road. He would be standing on the porch waiting to see who was coming to see him. He must have been lonely out here all alone.

I saw Peter standing in the same spot that he always stood when I came home. I drove the car in front of him. He looked like he was thinking, “Who the fuck is this.”

I got out of the car and a loving smile spread across his beautiful face. As I looked at him I knew that he loved me. Tears came to my eyes.  Peter ran down the steps. Peter held his arms apart. I ran into his arms and Peter wrapped his arms around me and pulled me tightly against him. He kissed me over and over then said, “Dot, I have missed you. Please stay home with me a little longer. It is so lonely out here alone and without you.”

I said, “I am not going to leave here without you being with me. Never again will you be out here alone.”

Hearing his loving voice that I had loved for years brought me out of the mood that I was in.

I said, “I have been waiting for you to propose to me. Are you ever going to ask me to marry you?”

Peter said, “I was waiting for you to ask me. We were going to get married, but you had to come home to attend to your business.”

I said, “Will you marry me?”

Peter said, “Only if you want to marry me. You have been so busy that I thought it wasn’t the right time to get married.”

I pulled peter closer to me. Roger started to grow. Like the first time we met I looked down at Roger and said, “Roger you will have to wait until we take a shower together.”

Peter laughed and said, “I would give my last breath to be married to you. Will you marry me?”

I shouted, “Yes yes, yes and a million more yes’s.”

I said, “Without knowing the details. I know that you have had a number of girl friends. I don’t want to know the details. I have had a number of boyfriends. If you want the details, I will tell you about my affairs. As you well know it, I was not a virgin when we first met. I want to forget about the past and think about the future with you and only you. I have rearranged the divisions and changed the board of directors so that none of them will have control of our corporation. I can spend the rest of my life with you and stop putting on my diaphragm before we make love. I want to have a number of children with you and spend the rest of my life with you and our children. I love you.”

Peter said, “Dot, I have always loved you and I hope and pray that we will never have to break up and go through a divorce. I will do everything I can do to stay married with you.”

Making love with Peter was beautiful. It could have been lust when we first made love. I did not have the willpower to stop nor did I want to.

 The rest of our life’s:

Peter had not taken his vacation time since he came to work out here in the desert. He had build up six weeks of vacation time. For the first week we were together, we discussed our wedding plans. We did not want the news media involved and only the few friends that we had in New York and Brooklyn.

Once we had the list together we picked a date to get married. It was on the day that we first met. Neither one of us could forget the day that Stone tried to kill me. After thinking about the date, Peter said, “Honey, are you sure that is the day we want to remember.”

I did not know what to say, I mumbled, “Oh my God ……….Peter, I will always remember that day, that is the day I first met you and how much I loved you. I think of that sweet gentle voice on the other side of the door pleading with me to press charges against Stone. When I opened the door and saw you, I did not know how old you were. I said to myself, “That is the man that I am going to marry. Not as the day that Stone tried to kill me. I was torn apart when I found out that you were almost four year younger than I was. I thought that you would never want to marry me. The first time we made love was the most wonderful day of my life. Not as the day that Stone tried to kill me. I had blanked out the moments of that day. I had a new life ahead of me and you are the one that had given it to me. When I thought about how much I loved you and hoped that you loved me as much as I loved you.”

I put my arms around Peter and jumped up and I wrapped my legs around Peter. The love that I have had for Peter, for of all these years, flooded my body.  Lust was not there, it was my love for Peter. I felt Roger pressing against my body. I said, “Let’s make love. I want to have a dozen kids.”

Knowing that Roger was already prepared, Peter said, “Let’s take a shower. I don’t want my sweaty body to turn you off.”

I said, “Wonderful, I have always liked doing it in the shower.”

Like always we wanted it to last longer. I said, “You have planted the seed. I hope that I can germinate it”

We set the date for our wedding in two weeks. Peter turned over all the research data to the main office and told them that the boss had ordered him to take a six weeks’ vacation that he had earned. Peter’s co-workers through a party for us before we left for New York.  The plant manager flew to Ney York with us. The New York division manager made all the arrangements for us and sent invitations to all of the quest that worked in New York and the all of the division managers. I also made a list of people that did not work for the company. I asked Peter who he wanted to invite to the wedding. Peter told me that he did not care to invite anyone.

 The wedding:

We used the large dining area where all the corporate meetings were held for the reception.

The wedding was held in a small church in Brooklyn were I had worshiped. I was very generous to the church. The number of guest to the wedding was nowhere as large as the reception. The ones that we invited to the wedding were mostly those that lived in Brooklyn. Peter did not know who I had invited until he walked down the aisle. Sitting on the front rows on the right side were my neighbors. Mr. Henry with Mrs. Stone and Dolly; Mr. Hough with Mr. Roberts were also on the front row. On the second row was June Smith, her cousin Peggy with a little boy. Also there was Attorney Pamela Parson. There was a woman and a man on the third row that Peter did not recognize. Peter whispered to me and said, “Who is the couple at the end of the third row on the right side. Are they friends of yours.”

I said, “She is one of the largest stock holders in the Saint Louis Division. Her name is Ruth. She told me that she had known you since you two went to school together years ago. I had met her at one of the stock holders meetings. The man with her has a lot of stock in the corporation also. I don’t remember his last name. His first name is Harold.”

I nudged Peter. He looked at the Preacher and the wedding ceremony started. I think Peter was in a daze during the ceremony. Later Peter told me that he only remembered bits and pieces of the ceremony. And he was hoping that he did not make a fool out of himself. Peter said that he did remember the priest telling him that he could kiss the bride and that was the part that he enjoyed more than any other part of the wedding. I saw Peter’s eyes tearing when the Priest asked him if he took me to be his wife. Thankful he said yes.

After the wedding ceremony the guest were put in a caravan of limos. Peter and I were in the first one. I don’t know how many limos followed us to Manhattan. As we walked into the hall we were greeted by a herd of people wishing us the best.

After we sat down a waiter offer us our choice of wines. This reminded me of the coffee that someone spiked. Peter said to him, “What is your name? I am Peter Parker.”

 He said, “I am Dick Anderson. Which one on the wines do you want?”

Peter said, “Give me the same wine that my wife asked for. Also, I don’t want anyone but you to serve us. Tell whoever is catering this dinner that we do not want any of the dishes spiked. And have him taste all the dishes that you are going to serve us.”

Dick said, “Everything?”

Peter said, “Everything that you put in front of my wife and me. She was poisoned at a meeting that was held here. I don’t want it to happen again. Do you understand what I said?”

Dick said, “I was here the night that it happened. I told the cops who had served her.”

Pete said, “I want to thank you, it was a great help in finding the person that wanted my wife killed.”

I knew that Peter was praying that nothing would happen to spoil our wedding. He scrutinized every face and the reaction of everyone that came within ten feet of us. Not to say that he was frightened. He did not want anything to happen to anyone.

It was a wonderful dinner. Everyone appeared to enjoy the reception.   

Peter and I were talking about the guest. I heard Peter say, “Holy shit, I cannot believe it: Ruth is heading to our table. She has that smart ass grin on her face.”

I chuckled and said, “That the girl that you went to school with.”

Ruth walked up to the table and said, “High Peter, you are still as handsome as you were in grade school.”

Peter stood up and reached across the table and took Ruth’s hand. She said, “Don’t you let loose of my hand like you did when we were going or coming from school.”

Peter said, “Hi Ruth, it has been a long time since we were in school together.”

I said, “Hi Ruth, I am glad that you could make it. Peter please get one of the chairs over there for Ruth.”

Peter fumbled around, and almost fell before he got out of his seat. He took the chair to the other side of the table. As Ruth was getting into the chair, she lifts his jacket and slides her hand into Peter’s back pocket. I think she squeezes Peter’s butt and quickly pulls her hand out of his pocket. I almost laughed. I could not keep from chuckling. Ruth had a broad smile on her face it was almost like she was laughing. Ruth thanked Peter. He helped her into the chair. Then he returns to his seat. I tried to hold back from laughing. I still had a large smile on my face and said, “Isn’t it wonderful to meet someone that you knew years ago. It brings back old memories. Hopeful they are enjoyable memories.”

Ruth with a smile on her face said, “Dot, you are the lucky one. I hated leaving Peter and I still have a large part of my heart for Peter. Please don’t tell Harold.  He is the jealous type.”

We chatted for a while until the music started. Peter took my hand. We walked out into the center of the dance floor. Everyone stood up. Peter and I pulled our bodies close together. I gave Peter a kiss and said, “All of my heart is for you. I am so glad that I never found anyone else that stole my heart. I think Ruth wishes that she had married you.”

Peter said, “Dot, there has been a number of girls in my life. I thought that I loved them. When I met you and your love for me stole my heart. I was so afraid that I would lose you because I was too young. Darling, thank you for choosing me and waiting for me to grown up.”

I pulled Peter down and kissed him. I said, “I have always been in love with you. I also thought that our age difference would keep us from marrying each other. I worked to setup the corporation so that we could spend the rest of our lives together. When I came home you had an angry look on your face. It scared the hell out of me. I thought that you hated me. When that beautiful smile on your face lit up, I knew that you still loved me. I felt like I was in heaven. I never wanted to leave you again. I wanted you for myself and no one else. Peter I love you with all of my heart and always will.”

When we both came out of the trance that we were in, the whole dance area was packed. Ruth tapped me on my shoulder, she said, “May I cut in.”

I wanted to tell Ruth to go to hell. I did not want to share a moment with Peter. I held my cool and said, “I cannot keep old lovers apart, of course.”

Peter said, “I can’t leave my bride standing out here alone. I will be back in a few minutes.”

When we were away from Ruth, Peter said, “Honey, don’t be surprised at what Ruth will do. I hope she doesn’t create a disturbance. She is one crazy little bitch.”

I said, “Honey, I don’t give a damn what she does. I know you love me and that is all that counts. I love you. Go and give her a thrill. I am sure that she still loves you.”

 Before we got to our table, George came over to us and asked Peter if he could dance with me. Peter had met George years ago. Peter put out his hand and said, “She is all your.”

George thanked Peter and said, “Peter, you are the lucky one. Dot dropped me after she met you. I could see the love in Dot’s eye when she was thinking about you. I wish you the very best.”

After Peter left, I could feel the lust that was in George. We were only dancing for a few minutes. George pulled me tightly against his body. I pushed him away and said, “You did not want to dance with me. You want to seduce me on the dance floor. Take me back to my table or I will have you fired.”

 I could feel the shock that went through George, on his face and in his body. When George and I were going together, I thought that some day that we would marry. I don’t know what had come over me. During my last few months that I was working, none of the men in my life turned me on. The lust for them had gone. I wanted to be with Peter. Thank God that he loved me. I saw Peter give Ruth a peck on the cheek. I had a broad smile on my face. When Ruth and Peter reached the table, I said, “You two make a beautiful couple. Peter you should have married Ruth.”

Ruth shook her head and said, “No, I don’t deserve a man like Peter. I waited too long to get back into Peter’s life. Dot you have a wonderful husband. Don’t let him get away from you. If you do, some bitch like me will grab him. I wish you both the very best.”

Ruth turned around and headed for the table where Harold and she were sitting. She gave him a kiss and said something to him. He gets up and hugs Ruth. They embraced. Ruth looks over at us and winks. I asked, “What did you and Ruth talk about. She looked much happier when she came back to the table than when she came over to the table.”

Peter said, “She was playing around with me like she did years ago. When I told her how much I loved you, she changed her attitude.”

 I asked, “Is she married.”

Peter said, “I am not sure. Did they purchase the stock at the same time?”

 “No, Harold has had stock in the company long before I took over. I have only seen them together the last couple of years since Ruth purchased her stock in the company.”

The reception lasted almost to the break of day. Peter and I snuck out around three in the morning through my private entrance that the other top officials of the company used.

Even though we both were dead tired we consummated our marriage. I enjoyed making love to Peter. The way he caressed me while we were making love stimulated every part of my body. With Peter I wanted to do it again, again and again.

We spent a few days going to the shows on Broadway and Greenwich Village.  We stopped in the different shops and restaurants that we had been to before our marriage. Just for the fun of being together. We drove the red convertible that had been sitting in the garage for the past four or five years to our new home in the south west desert. There was no deadline to meet. The routs that we took depended on what we wanted to see. If we passed a place that looked interesting, we stopped and left after the enjoyment faded.  It gave the both of us a new outlook on life and the life of those we met coming home. We felt fulfilled when we left the interstate onto the dirt road leading up to our home.

The first night home we slept almost to noon the following morning. The first few days we celebrated our marriage and planned our new home.  We hired a contractor to pave the dusty road to our home. It gave the contractors that were building our new home a decent road to carry their equipment and the timbers to where our new home was built. We had differences in the design and layout of our new home. They were quickly resolved by Peter willingly letting me have my way. We both wanted a large family. This was what I had wanted since I was a child. I envied my friends that had brothers and sisters. Peter also knew what I had gone through not having siblings. I went through the same emptiness being alone at times. Once our new home was built and furnished, I said, “Honey, it is time to start a family. We have enough room in this house that we could have a dozen children and not be cramped.”

Peter said, “If you want a dozen children, I am not going to stop you. You are the one that is going to have to give birth to them all.”

I said, “This is the way that I feel now. I don’t know how I am going to feel after I have my first child.”

I had hired Sissy before I had Peter Jr. Sissy lived with us after I got pregnant with Peter Jr. I had made giving birth a science. From the day that I had my period, I picked certain days that Peter had to be loaded with sperm. I would not make love for a week before this particular date. The number of times that we made love during a month: before the certain date; it was a wonder that a live sperm was left in Peter semen.

Sissy lived in the small house where Peter lived when we first move out here. She had a boy friend that lived with her. The way they acted, I knew that there was a love affair going on. It appeared more like they were married than if they were just friends. If they were married they did not tell us. Sissy’s boyfriend name was Harry. His duties were to take care of the farm, the animals and the two houses. Harry was a typical country boy. In a way, Peter wished at times that he had grown up in the country.

Surprisingly, with my calculation on getting pregnant worked. With the seven children we had, they were born within a week of the date that I had picked. I think that both of us were surprised at the results.

After our seventh child I wanted to skip this magical date I had calculated. The burden even with Sissy was hard on both of us; I had picked the names for our children. Of course Peter Jr. was named after Peter. Our next two children were named after my mother, Elizabeth and my aunt Nan.

Peter wanted to name our fourth daughter Dorothy after me. There would not be any conflict. I had been calling Dot all of these years, Peter had almost forgotten my real name.

Our fifth child was a boy; we named him after my father, George. Our sixth child was also a boy. I wanted to name him after Peter’s father. Not knowing if Peter’s parents were actually Peter’s parents, Peter said that if the company that was trying to track down his real parents found out that they was his real parent. Peter would let me name him after his father. This never happened. Someone had named him Peter Parker and there was no record why they named him Peter Parker. Peter always called them Mom and Pop. Their friends called them Charles and Margret Harris, but on the letters to his Mom were addressed to Virginia Anderson. Since there weren’t any parents listed on Peter’s birth certificate, the company’s told Peter that their hands were tied. They had traced the names of Peter’s guardians and ended up against a blank wall. There were not trace where or when his parents were born, nor who his parents were. We named him Walter after my grandfather.

The seventh child was a girl, since we had named our fourth and fifth child after someone in my family; I insisted that Peter name the next child. The last child of the brood was a beautiful little girl. Peter said that at her young age she looked more like her me than the other children. Peter wanted to name our seventh child after her me, Dorothy. Peter said that there would not be any conflict by calling her Dorothy; everyone had called me Dot all these years including our kids and Peter had almost forgotten my real name. All of our kids had said that their mother’s name was Dot. They had heard Peter calling me Dot since they were born. Not only that, when I had to sign my name on a documents or checks, at times I had written Dot instead of Dorothy.

The end of being pregnant:

During the eight years that I was mostly pregnant. Peter was constructing a model of the best solar system for a moderate family. The solar system had a tracking device that followed the sun all year. It was installed a short distance from our home. It supplied power for all of the electricity anyone would want. It supplied twice the amount of electricity that we needed. We sold the excess electricity to the power company. We even had a system that tracks the weather. On the hot summer days the water heaters worked fine. But, if it was cloudy and cold, we had to buy back some of the power that we sold to the power companies.

The solar panels also supplied the power to pump the water to our water filtering system and distribute it to both of the houses, the pool and our barn to supply water to our menagerie. As the kids grew older, they experienced the life of country boys and girls. They handled and cared for all the animals that we had accumulated over the years.

Once the kids were old enough to go to school, Peter and I shared the responsibility of getting them to school. The schools were thirty miles from where we lived. During the drive to and from school, we got them to study and do their homework. This gave them more free time at home and let them do their chores around our little farm. They all were pleased about this and Peter and I knew that they were doing their homework.

Of course at times I had to return to New York where the headquarters of corporation was located. Sometimes I had to spend a month in New York and travel to the other districts to resolve problems that were unexpected had popped up. I took Peter along with me. This gave us time to enjoy each other.

I no longer had the itch in my panties for one of my old boy friend’s. Some of them tried to get me into bed with them. It did not work. I still loved sleeping with Peter. I didn’t want to cheat on Peter and lie to him about my association with my old boy friend’s. I remember how they acted when I broke up with them long ago. Most of the time I was pregnant, I did not want anything to happen to my baby inside of me. When I told them that I was pregnant, they tried to assure me that they would not injure my unborn child. There were a couple of them that went crazy when I turned them down. I could have had them arrested for what they tried to pull. I asked them if they wanted quit their job. I would be more than glad to accept their resignation. When I told them that if they continued: I would give them there severance papers, and cut off their insurance and bonuses that they were going to receive. This brought out a different attitude in the bastards.  

The cost of energy supplied by oil and gas was rising rapidly. Our Solar Business was growing as fast as the cost for energy product. With the demand of solar system grew. The size of the plant grew also.

 During and after our siblings got out of college, I had introduced them to our family business. I picked the New York headquarter as the stepping stone of our company. All of them had to spend the summers when they were in college working for a department that monitored the company’s income. At times there were four of our kids working in New York during the summer. Housing wasn’t a problem. I bought a hotel in New York and there were always a few rooms vacant. After the first few weeks of getting use to the new environment, and saw the amount of money that the corporation was earning. It lit a new adventure in their lives. Up to this point of their lives, they did not know the wealth I had. This had given them the responsibility of trying to make sure the company income did not drop even though it was still making a profit.

Peter Jr. was working as an assistant to the president of the corporation. One morning the president had a heart attack and passed away. As to be expected, Peter Jr. was scared to death, he did not expect this to happen so early in his life. I flew to New York and assured Peter Jr. that he could run the corporation. I told him that I had the same job fall into my lap when my father died. I told him that all he had to do was monitor the income of the corporation and if it dropped more than ten percent to call a meeting and find out what caused the drop. If it did drop below ten percent, please call me and I would join him in New York. I told him that I had set up the corporation so I did not have to worry about the running the corporation. All I had to do was watch the income and that was it and I did not expect the corporation’s income to drop below ten percent. I reminded Peter Jr. that his job now was the same job that he had during the summer months in college. Only his title had changed.

Dorothy had finished college.  Like the other girls she wanted to manage some of the ladies shops across the country like Elizabeth and Nan. Peter could not believe how much Dorothy looked like me when we first met. She had the same smile that I had when she came to greet us. Peter thought that I was still beautiful but old age had started to take over. Of course with the help of a face lift or two, it kept old age from sneaking up on me and taking over my looks.

Having the kids working and controlling their lives, Peter and I traveled to areas around the world until it became boring. We went back home and visited our children. All of them were engaged or on the approach of going steady. 

 Sissy and Harry had gotten married a long time ago without tell us that they were married. When they had their first child, I hired Lillie to take care of Sissy and her babies. We added an extension on the small house that including two bedroom and two baths. When their two boys finished high school, I let the boys chose the college of their chose. Both of them chose to go into real estate business. With my help I financed the boys in purchasing homes and business properties and refurbishing them. Once they had made enough money they wanted to pay back the loan that I had loaned them. I did take the money. I told them that if they did not want the money to give it to their parents. With my help over the years, I had given Sissy and Harry bonuses. They were as frugal as Peter was in his earlier days before I came into his life.

In our later years our only friends were Sissy and Harry. Sissy and I alternated the home where we had dinner. We cooked the meals at the home where the dinner was served. After dinner we all sat outside on the porch and enjoy the beautiful sunsets. We often wondered how many more years would we be enjoying the sunsets. Both Sissy and I was optimist. Harry and Pete was the pessimist. Still watching the sunsets and while I can still say it, like Peter,   GOOD BY.  LOVE YOU .

 

 

BooksByWilly@charter.net

Written and Published

By

 William W. Wynne

 Copyright © 2012